ã€ŠThe Last Exorcistã€‹


 Prologue

    Avolar Linio paced back and forth before the giant oaken door, entrance to the conqueror, now emperor of all the lands. He was anxious, ailed being the herald of a news he did not want to bear to the fierce ruler. This should have been the job of a birdmaster¡ªthe first-hand receivers of news, good and bad. Yet here he was, a mystical healer, to endure the impending wrath of the cruel tiger.

    Linio wasn¡¯t ready for that. And he never will be not even if he lives another seventy years in this godforsaken realm. Avolar Linio was old and he should have been dismissed a long time ago. However, no other avolar was in the high disposition of Linio whose experience seeped to him like the whiteness of his hair to its once dark strands. This was the only reason why he, a human, was permitted an important position in the council. Because no other avolar was as critical and wise as Linio.

    That did not mean that Avolar Linio was impervious to the emperor¡¯s mercurial temperament. Linio was human after all and that was all the burden he needed if he wanted himself to be thrown in a cage with the Landcrawlers.

    After much time and thought, Avolar Linio finally decided to meet his ill-fate with the emperor. The fear did not lessen the slightest even after he paced back and forth, gods remind him if that even worked at all.

    Avolar Linio pushed with his frail muscles and the giant, oaken door began to budge. Its hinges creaked deeply, amplified by the vast hall and made it sound like the low grumble of a great black bear. The elderly healer need only push the door slightly open and the guards, a pair of identical lions, pulled it the rest of the way.

    Linio felt a sudden exposure. Still far from the throne, he could already feel the emperor¡¯s sharp gaze cutting through him. Ever since the Five Great Tragedies, Linio despised the pattern of stripes over orange. He hated everything that reminded him of the emperor¡ªthe last ray of dusk with thin silhouetted clouds, the skin of a rotting orange and the tapestries in the manse halls embroidered with the emperor¡¯s patterns. He was seeing it now. There, seated lazily on the throne, one hand on the armrest, a leg crossed on the other and a tail between his legs like a serpent elegantly slithering, was Emperor Zhaohu the First Tiger, Conqueror of the Four Great Nations, Slayer of Gods and Spirit Warriors, Saviour of the Forgotten Shadows and Ruler of All.

    Avolar Linio cut the distance between them as quickly as his frail legs carried him. He watched as the figure he loathed grow larger and larger for his eyes to see as if he was being mocked. His own legs betrayed him. But he did not let the anger show on his face lest there be lives to pay. He addressed himself courteously, bowed to the emperor and awaited for his word. It was law that the emperor must speak first before anybody else no matter the urgency.

    Avolar Linio waited, still bowed before his majesty. He could hear the low grumble from Emperor Zhaohu¡¯s lungs and he did not quite know whether this was natural of the emperor or not. He wasn¡¯t always there to observe the emperor and he prayed every night that he never had to. After a cold and fearful silence, Emperor Zhaohu finally spoke. Shivers ran down Avolar Linio¡¯s spine.

    ¡°Speak,¡± Zhaohu said in a deep, raspy voice.

    Avolar Linio straightened his posture and looked at his majesty for no more than he could handle. The emperor¡¯s jade eyes were as sharp as the fangs he bared when he yawned and twice as frightening when he spoke. And Avolar Linio could never look at him for more than a second.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°My emperor, word from the far East. There may be something that needs your attention.¡±

    ¡°May?¡± Zhaohu growled. ¡°Be clear, avolar. I¡¯ll have you know that if this message you bear does not meet the urgency of you, I¡¯ll have you scribble all your worth in a fortnight and have you executed.¡±

    Linio bowed his head low, swallowing the fear and the contempt and all his powerlessness. He continued in a soft voice, pure of everything he felt right. ¡°There is an exorcist, my liege, one that carries the knowledge of old.¡±

    ¡°You bore me, Avolar.¡± The tiger shifted positions and yawned again, baring fangs white as pearls and sharp as B¡¯koli daggers. ¡°One exorcist among ordinary humans. Time will kill him. He will be lost in this era like a speck.¡±

    ¡°She travels with a former deity, my emperor and were last seen in the village of Akako in the land of Fukamori. If I may continue, my liege, they had¡­¡± Avolar Linio swallowed before continuing, ¡°¡­slain your collecting party and salvaged the batch of Godkissed infants.¡±

    This part of the news seemed to have interested the emperor had his jade eyes slightly widened and shimmered a moment too fast for ordinary eyes to catch. ¡°A woman? You make me laugh, Avolar. Perhaps I should assign you as my jester had you been pleasing to the eyes and not a sagging old councillor.¡±

    ¡°You are most kind, my liege.¡±

    ¡°And what of the threat this news was supposed to bring me?¡± Zhaohu asked.

    Avolar Linio hesitated. ¡°The knowledge of old she carries is from the Northern Dragonair Temple¡­my liege, if I may¡ª¡±

    Avolar Linio was startled by the sudden roar of the emperor. It echoed in the vast hall, Linio could feel the grumble shake his lungs and vibrate underneath his feet. The power seemed enough to sway the golden candle-holders hovering above them. This was when he knew that his fate could meet him outside that oaken door or worse¡­then and there where he stood.

    ¡°Do you know how offended I am to be fed by lies?¡± the emperor¡¯s eyes were wide, its jade color burning with a fire within. The tiger¡¯s fangs were bared as he spoke and his claws out from their safe pads. The emperor got up, a dot of light shimmered on Linio¡¯s face from the reflection of the midday sun thrown on the tiger¡¯s steel ornament on his robed chest. He continued, ¡°The temples do not train women to become exorcists, nor men, not after I wiped them all out. I made sure that the elders were slain. Their skulls rest beneath the catacombs, lined on the walls for all who dwell there to see. And I made sure that the children were all made good use of.¡±

    Avolar Linio flinched at Emperor Zhaohu¡¯s last statement. What he did to those children as what he does to the new-borns delivered to him every month was a horror that plagues him to this day. It didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t any of Avolar Linio¡¯s doing. The mere fact that he serves Zhaohu was enough to get his hands just as soiled.

    ¡°I do not know her history but word from the birdmasters said that she was surely a practitioner of exorcism and magic in the Northern Dragonair Temple. Her magic is peculiar but strong. The woman was clever enough to escape the great conqueror¡¯s siege. I¡¯m sure she was clever enough to find a way to become a student of the temple.¡± Avolar Linio didn¡¯t watch his words closely. Not at the end of his statement. He immediately regretted having said that and he expected that anytime soon, he would be dragged in chains. But the emperor¡¯s angry visage relaxed and he started with a low chuckle.

    ¡°That was twenty years ago,¡± Zhaohu said with a smirk rising on the corner of his mouth. ¡°If she had been a child then, she would be a woman now. I think I¡¯d like to see her face.¡±

    Avolar Linio was a scholar and a crystallized one over the decades. There was nothing he didn¡¯t understand but for the first time in the longest time, he wasn¡¯t sure what the emperor meant.

    <hr>

 Chapter One: The Last Exorcist

    <hr>

    The winter was harsh and cold. Unforgiving to the poor travelers without natural coats of fur. More unforgiving to the residents in the impoverished land. Twenty years had passed and so much has changed. Too much to fit in twenty years, Liang thought yet here she was, witnessing and living through it all.

    She trudged the knee-deep snow, making muffled crunches as she plowed the ice with her legs which she felt could be blue from all the cold. Night was approaching fast and since it was the ice season, night came earlier and lasted much longer. She was in a forest somewhere in the East, perhaps in Yofuchi or Kumokage but highly likely that she was in Fukamori which was ten times vaster than the two lands combined. She wasn¡¯t certain. Ever since she traded the pigskin map for a night in an inn with five mugs of ale and a meal, she didn¡¯t know where she had been or where she was headed.

    Her personal beliefs dictated that it didn¡¯t matter where to go if she didn¡¯t know where she was going. And since she fled the Northern Dragonair Temple, she never knew where she was going. Anywhere with wine or anything to drink that could dull her senses. All these years, she vanquished evil spirits that followed her¡ªghosts, entities, even some ill-fated humans but the ones she couldn¡¯t vanquish with her power were the most dangerous ones. They weren¡¯t enigmas or specters¡ªthat would have been much easier. They were something darker that dwelled in the past and had the ability to visit her in the present. And not even the most powerful magic in the knowledge of old could banish them. Alcohol seemed to be the most effective weapon against them because whenever she drank, those figures momentarily stay away and she could sleep the nights in peace.

    The wind blew against Liang¡¯s face like a cutting blade. It was no less than solid ice sliding across her skin, making it ache and she pulled the edges of her hood to cover what more skin it could reach. She felt stiff from the cold and she couldn¡¯t quite move freely. She grabbed the leather pouch from her harness and uncorked it. She drank the ale and felt it warm her throat, then her lungs and finally spread through her body. She felt slightly at ease but the cold overpowered her even more. She has to find an inn somewhere or a cave where she could light a fire if she wanted to survive the night. Or perhaps just die in the cold. Many times she thought of her death, asked it come to her but it never did. And she didn¡¯t have the courage to end her life as well¡­not after what she¡¯s been through. The world was in ruins but she was in no hurry to leave.

    Darkness began approaching by the minute. The leafless trees with their skeletal branches began shifting form in the dark. As it became darker, the trees seemed to be coming alive. Liang began to feel sensations of being watched with eyes unknown. There weren¡¯t any spirits nearby, not ones that were awake. The trees were dormant, their spirits asleep. Liang could feel their placidity radiating from them. But along with it, there was malice, eyes staring at her.

    Whose eyes, she did not know. It could be a wolf¡¯s eyes or a human¡¯s eyes and both were equally terrifying. As long as it was a regular, four-legged wolf and not the ones born of the Godkissed spirit¡ªthe ones that walked on two legs and fashioned themselves with clothes. The Second Tragedy, Liang thought¡ªbirth of the Guren. She witnessed it happen firsthand, through the crack of the catacomb door¡­she watched it happen and she fled, twenty years behind her like an ugly shadow.

    Liang stopped for a moment when the path she had been walking branched into two. She almost did not notice that there was another path leading to another way had it not been from the snow-covered wooden sign. The first sign, nailed above the other, read ¡°Akako¡± in the common script and beneath it, the characters in Eastern dialect. Liang was from the North and as a result, the script remained a scribble to her eyes. The second sign, Liang did not bother to read at all.

    She was in Fukamori, she realized when she read ¡®Akako¡¯ and didn¡¯t hesitate to take this path. She avoided the second route with a mild distaste and a behemoth of fear. It was where they were born¡­the un-killable phantoms. She skidded through the snow until she made up the distant glow of the village and didn¡¯t stop walking until she was on the entrance.

    Akako was just a village yet it used to be a great one. All its glory owed to the panther god honored with a giant statue at the town center. There was a giant arch, Tori, it was called, on the entrance with two watchtowers on either side. There hung a bell on the gigantic Tori, at the center of it that was rung for festive celebrations and emergencies. Akako¡¯s Great Keep was the second thing every traveler and villager could see after the Tori. It was governed by Inshi Yuji, father of Inshi Yuki, Liang¡¯s former associate in the northern temple. Akako had three-storey houses made of wood and cement. Lanterns hung in intervals about every home and children ran happily everywhere playing. This was where Yuki lived. This was Akako.

    Now, Liang came to something short of a lie of what she¡¯s been told. The Tori of the village was nothing but two pillars, its base burned black but Liang could still see some parts of it where it used to be painted red. There were no watchtowers only what remained of it¡ªpiles of splintering wood left in its places for twenty years as if to serve as the watchmen¡¯s shrine or become a mortal reminder of what befell the continent twenty years ago. Since there was no Tori, the first thing Liang had seen when she entered the village was the Great Keep. Its ruins. It had no roof and what only remained of it were its stone walls.

    There were no more grandeur buildings, only ramshackle frames with hung tarps and giant rags to form small tents. Children were crying after their parents whose faces were so dreaded there was no more room for comfort or affection to their searching children. Liang arrived at an encampment, a mere collection of people living together beneath poverty, something much lower than that. And if she could find a tavern here, gods open their gates again.

    She walked in the village, earning curious gazes from hollow eyes. The war had ended twenty years ago when the conqueror Zhaohu defeated all forces in the land yet its remnants remained fresh as though it ended just moments ago. No emperor predicted Zhaohu¡¯s strategy. That was their downfall. The emperors were so busy lavishing themselves and fortifying keeps that they have forgotten protecting the pillars that made them stand¡ªthe exorcists¡¯ temples.

    When Emperor Zhaohu took sovereignty, the humans suffered. They were denied every right to own and thrive. Slavery was instigated and human blood was spilled as often as wine in extravagant celebrations. Twenty years and the Guren already reproduced enough to outnumber the decreasing population of humans. Where the humans suffered famine, the Guren feasted like kings. Humans degraded to livestock ever since. Should a mother birth a godkissed infant, the emperor¡¯s collectors¡ªa pack of horse-riding wolves always in ten¡ªtake them and bring them to the palace for a gruesome fate.

    Liang stopped at the town center looking for an establishment that was well enough to be called a tavern. The giant statue of the panther god loomed above her. Its form was of a four-legged panther. Landcrawler, it was called as all of the other animals that resembled the Guren. A two-legged panther be the Guren and a four-legged one be the landcrawler.

    The sculpture was made of bronze, blackened over the years it was unkempt. The panther¡¯s teeth were bare, eyes scrunched to the center as it stared far ahead. The people of Fukamori were known to be meticulous folks. Everything they owned, they maintained ritualistically. But now they were so broken that they had merely become the remnants of a great past. Liang knew better than to touch the statue but there was something over her, curiosity perhaps that was taking control of her body.

    She reached over to the base of the statue, to the grimed paw, slowly and reluctantly. The moment her palm touched the cold metal, she felt nothing. No energy, no presence. It was either the panther god retreated back to heaven or died in battle with the other village deities.

    Liang turned away and caught sight of a small building with yellow lamps. She immediately knew that it was a tavern from the aroma that warmed her nostrils. There was the ale and there was the food. Heading toward it, she was stopped on her second step when a stranger approached her.

    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re not from around here,¡± he said. The man was old. He had a curved back that drew his chest in and his shoulders low. He had hair of dirty white growing only on the sides of his head, leaving his crown bald. He appeared frail because of the short bamboo cane he used to support his weight but Liang knew as much to never underestimate the easterners.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Liang heaved a breath and let it out in a thick, icy smoke. ¡°Is it that obvious, old one?¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡± the man waved his hand at Liang and took careful steps toward her. ¡°I was born here, child, and I could tell all the faces that belong here even those lost in the battlegrounds. I know an Akakonin when I see one.¡±

    ¡°And am I not?¡±

    The man pulled a toothless smile, one eye growing larger than the other as he looked at Liang as though as he might have known something.

    ¡°You could be a southerner¡ªHaeguk? No, your eyes are too round. You could pass as a Ma¡¯aloni, but your features are too soft¡ªyour skin too light and you¡¯re certainly not from Aagjamin in the west. That leaves us north. A dragon?¡±

    Liang swallowed. ¡°A lizard,¡± she lied. This had been a fashion for the four kingdoms naming the northern exorcists dragons and its people¡ªlizards. It had been an insult to the natives of the north that did not practice exorcism but Liang branded herself as one if it meant remaining invisible. ¡°The dragons were long wiped out along with the others.¡±

    ¡°So only the lizards remain?¡± the man raised a brow at Liang, leaning half his body toward her. ¡°Dragons are born every day, my child, perhaps every other day with so few of us left but they are born¡­¡±

    There was something missing in the man¡¯s statement. Something that every living human knew and he seemed to wait for Liang to say it. ¡°¡­and taken?¡± Liang¡¯s tone rose.

    ¡°And taken.¡± The man bobbed his head up and down slowly as if just agreeing on a casual confirmation. ¡°The dragons are eaten before they could breathe fire or grow larger than the emperor¡¯s plate,¡± the man spoke in tongues but Liang followed well. He began leading her away from the tavern and Liang unknowingly followed as if there was something important she had to know from the old man.

    ¡°Let us assume that a few dragons grew well and powerful, none of them would know how to wield all that power and thus, become utterly useless, wouldn¡¯t you agree, child?¡±

    Liang nodded. ¡°So long as they grow and be kept out of the Tiger¡¯s eyes, they could live and die in peace.¡±

    ¡°Peace?¡± the old man repeated loudly as if that was the only thing that he heard from Liang¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Tell me, dragon, is there peace in this kingdom or in the other four?¡± the man¡¯s tone remained as calm as before but had a certain sharpness to it that cut through Liang.

    ¡°I am no dragon¡ª¡±

    ¡°Spare me the lie, child,¡± the man interjected. ¡°You¡¯re smart to have hidden what you are but there is no longer use of lying to me.¡±

    Liang didn¡¯t notice the change from around her. At one moment, they were by the panther god¡¯s statue and in the next they were near a picket fence of dried bamboo and vines trying to slip through a gap that seemed to fit the man perfectly. Liang had to bend down and suck in a lungful of icy air to squeeze herself through and that¡¯s when she resumed their conversation.

    ¡°What makes you think I am a dragon?¡±

    ¡°Not all godkissed children are sent to temples. Some grow up to be farmers like women and me.¡±

    For a moment, Liang was surprised but it did not last long and around this point, Liang saw it fit no longer that she pretend to be a humble traveler. ¡°The era of man is over. We are but its embers slowly dying in this snow.¡±

    ¡°Not embers, my child. Seeds. What¡¯s left of us are seeds that would sprout, grow and nurture other seeds.¡±

    Liang found it odd that twenty years of ruin has not shaped this old man into becoming like her and all the rest. The kingdoms of humans were dead, what¡¯s left of it was dying and from its carcasses, the Guren feasts like scavengers. No human wanted to live, Liang thought, and are probably just waiting to die of sickness or starvation whichever comes first. The children born were no longer from seeds of love and hope to build a family but mere accidents from copulation that meant to distract people from the hell around them.

    ¡°Look around you, old man. The trees are dead. The gods have left us. We are alone.¡±

    The man stopped walking and Liang caught up with him in a few steps. He looked around with slits of eyes opening as wide as they could and settled at Liang. ¡°Around me, I see trees that would blossom in spring. I see you who have followed me here so that does not make us alone.¡±

    Liang sighed and for a moment, she really did look like a dragon that blew smoke from its mouth. ¡°My patience is near its end on your eastern tongue. You know well what I meant.¡±

    ¡°And you know well what I meant.¡± He began walking again.

    This time, Liang ought to turn back but when the old man kept on moving, almost vanishing from Liang¡¯s sight in the opaque winter fog, Liang paced hastily to be on the old man¡¯s trail once again. They exchanged no words as they trudged the pathless forest, only relying on the old man¡¯s familiarity of the woods. They walk for long minutes and much longer after that and when they walked for an hour, Liang wanted to ask where they were headed but was too high on her pride to say anything.

    On their second hour walking, Liang began to feel a warm breeze caress her face. She looked far ahead of the old man but saw no light that might have been a fire and she doubted that a mere pyre could send warm air that felt like summer. Oh how she longed for the season. It had been forever since she felt the sun kiss her skin.

    The environment around them gradually began to shift form as they forwarded. The snow which they had been trudging became softer and thinner. Soon, Liang was walking on muddy dirt from where the snow had melted. It had been dark all the way in the forest but they had no trouble with the path as the moon lit their way, though not very bright but just enough to make out figures in the gray. Now, Liang was beginning to make out orange glows in the distance. The man kept his silence as Liang kept her stubbornness until they reached the richer part of their destination where the trees were rustling with leaves and the land was carpeted by grass. There was a faint whooshing that could be a river or a waterfalls and they didn¡¯t stop walking until they reached a grove.

    The man spoke first. ¡°Akako¡¯s treasure¡ªMasu¡¯s Grove.¡±

    Liang was astonished with how such a small place could make her feel like she was in a different country. The grove was illuminated by orange lanterns tied on the trunks of brown trees. The whooshing from earlier was actually from a small waterfalls splashing down on a pond surrounded by white rocks dabbed with moss. There were Kois swimming in the clear waters of the pond and a small creek as an outlet of the water leading back to the frozen kingdom behind them.

    There were tents, about six on the vacant area each glowing from lamps inside. Out of the tents came running small children which surrounded the old man as they greeted him in their native tongues, gibberish to Liang.

    From the adjacent tent, came out older looking children. Some of them might be near twenty and they greeted the old man with less enthusiasm than the younger ones. Liang could tell they were asking about her even if she couldn¡¯t understand their language. Their curious eyes alone were enough to tell her.

    The old man said something to the children in the Eastern dialect and all at once, the children huddling around him parted to give way to Liang toward the tent.

    ¡°Come now, child,¡± the old man waved and Liang followed.

    From outside, the tent seemed small but within, it had a long table where bottles of ink and rolled parchment were scattered on the wooden surface. Stiff brushes where the ink had dried were collected inside a small cup, placed upright. At the edge of the room were blankets and pillows nested over a straw bedding. There was a white lantern hanging from the center of the tent, masking everything a slight tint of orange from the fire burning inside.

    The old man was already sitting on one end of the table with two cups before him. He filled it with wine and slid the second cup toward Liang.

    ¡°This was what you originally came here for, no?¡± the man said.

    Liang sat across him and on touching the wine, she did not hesitate to drain it with one pour. Thereafter, she extended the small cup toward the old man, asking for more.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t got your name by the way¡­¡± the old man said.

    ¡°Neither have I,¡± Liang replied.

    ¡°We are going to be waiting for someone,¡± the man said, ¡°and it is best if we know each other when he arrives. I am Yachi Imo.¡±

    ¡°Liang.¡± She tapped her cup on the wooden table, impatient for the next serving of wine.

    ¡°Liang?¡± Yachi repeated as he poured her a cup-full. ¡°Like the eight Liang of Long Zhou?¡±

    Liang nodded up and down as she gulped the cup of wine and extended it again for more. ¡°Liang like the winter cold no more, no less. And I will be leaving soon.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Yachi begged, ¡°I¡¯m desperate to have you stay. At least exchange a few words with the head.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s one dragon, there is another. I¡¯m not the one you need,¡± Liang said. Her hand was extended, asking for more wine but Yachi poured her no more. Though she had less than what she anticipated, she forced herself to stand. She was resolute just moments ago but her decision wavered. There is no more war. There is nothing to fight in. The few cups of wine knocked some sense in to her head, made her question her whole point of following Yachi to this encampment of orphans.

    ¡°This secret is safe with me. I shall carry it to the grave. My best wishes to your intentions.¡±

    ¡°May your wishes be worth the eight Liang,¡± Yachi remarked. And Liang felt it hit her like an insult.

    She bowed her head and exited the tent. She looked over her shoulder, having second thoughts if her decision was right and then she remembered that she was alive until now because of the same decision she made twenty years ago.

 Chapter Two: The Snow Leopard

    Bao watched the end of dusk from the top of the hill before Akako. Where the village itself was swallowed by darkness, its surrounding perimeter lighted like firebugs from the distance. It surrounded the left flank of the great village of Akako, looming like sentinels to guide the lost. It was a bitter sight.

    The lights surrounding Akako were Shinsou¡¯s towers, the warden of Hatsukochi. He claimed the great country on the fifth year of Zhaohu¡¯s reign and ever since then, he had been expanding his manse and his towers. Every building surrounding Akako were properties of the legendary warden, housing his guards and his people, all beings sworn to him.

    Some few chosen slaves get to live inside Shinsou¡¯s manse but even with roofs and warm blankets, they would trade it all to be inside one of the tarp tents in the ruined village. There was nothing much crueler than being a slave to the Guren. Especially wolves. They had a volatile temperament to those not of their kin.

    ¡°We ought to be heading to Masu¡¯s grove by now,¡± said Makaskas, the clouded leopard from B¡¯koli. He pulled two horses on either side of him, one rein in each hand. He forwarded one gelding, white as snow with blotches of grey on its buttock.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Bao replied. He kept his eyes on the view below, to the orange glows that surrounded the dim area of Akako. He longed for the day he gets to see those lights shine in Akako itself and not what surrounded it. He turned behind him and grabbed the reins Makaskas handed to him. ¡°It must be fully dark when we leave.¡±

    Together, they retreated back the forest path, pulling their horses gently by the reins. Makaskas with his chestnut mare and Bao with his white gelding. The moon was full tonight which meant that navigating to Masu¡¯s grove would be easier but also more dangerous. Shadows weren¡¯t as rampant as when Zhaohu first took sovereignty and their numbers already dwindled but there are still some that roamed the land and that was what they must look out for.

    ¡°How are the children?¡± Bao asked suddenly.

    ¡°They are doing well,¡± Makaskas replied.

    ¡°And what of the sick one?¡±

    Makaskas sighed and turned his head to the snow leopard. ¡°He did well.¡±

    Bao nodded his head slowly, recalling that one sick child they saved in Kumokage. Avolar Nami already told Bao that the child would not make the journey but Bao insisted that they take him with them and now they lost him.

    ¡°He was better off this way than the other, we all know that,¡± Makaskas said. ¡°You most of all know that.¡±

    Bao said no more after that. The loss of one child he did not even know cannot bother him. There were worse things behind him and he best look ahead lest he stumble.

    They reached the rest of the group by the splitting roads. Avolar Nami was dismounted on her stag, tending to two young girls. At the sight of the duo approaching her, she straightened her posture and lifted her chin.

    ¡°Shall we move now?¡± she asked, keeping her eyes on Makaskas and not to their leader.

    Bao well knew what bothered the avolar¡ªthe one child they lost.

    ¡°The children are cold and hungry and I have to pray to Masu to give that boy rest.¡±

    ¡°That boy is already in peace,¡± Bao said monotonously yet somehow his words came out cold as ice and the avolar knew not to test the leopard¡¯s patience.

    Nami placed the children one by one on her horse before mounting up herself. She wrapped them on her cloak and snugged them against her body. ¡°Let us move for the children that are still alive.¡± She did not wait for Bao¡¯s instruction. She had her horse trotting already.

    Makaskas looked at Bao nervously but Bao remained as stoic as ever, disregarding the avolar. She was young after all and she did not know the things Bao did¡ªof the five tragedies, living through it all one by one.

    Nami couldn¡¯t have been more than twenty years old¡ªshe was younger than Zhaohu¡¯s conquest and one of the chosen few to be trained under the healing arts of Avolar Linio in Tian Liang. Her entire world was inside the tiger¡¯s palace and her teacher¡¯s wisdom. When she experienced the outside world, she refused to return to her old life of illusions. She had been traveling the world when Bao saved her from a band of gold-mongering Oni in Kumokage.

    ¡°Will you be setting a different course from us again?¡± asked Makaskas, reining beside Bao. The clouded leopard sounded worried, as if he did not want Bao to leave them again.

    ¡°It is safest to travel alone,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°We are both not human,¡± Makaskas said quaintly. ¡°I cannot see us drawing attention from the villages whose images are ours. What I fear for your sake are the ones that dwell in the forests and the temples¡­vile creatures.¡± Makaskas paused for a while before remarking, ¡°What the world has become without the exorcists.¡±

    ¡°A hopeful one,¡± Bao answered. ¡°The world was proud until Zhaohu came. Now we find ourselves out of our pedestals and in the mortal realm, immortal life forfeited for their cause.¡±

    ¡°Immortal life is not for me.¡± Makaskas sighed. ¡°The deities of Ma¡¯alon believed in the end. When Bakunawa arrives to devour the last moon, it is the end of all life, gods and humans alike.¡±

    ¡°Did the deities of Ma¡¯alon hide in heaven as well?¡±

    Makaskas pulled a sharp-fanged smile at Bao and began laughing. ¡°They claimed that if they die in the mortal realm, nobody would face Bakunawa and that it would be the end of life for good.¡±

    ¡°Do you believe them?¡±The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Bakunawa is primordial being. No god or human could stop him from devouring the last moon and this realm. I am a coward¡­because I¡¯d rather face Zhaohu than Bakunawa. Meet oblivion than eons of life in darkness.¡±

    Bao pulled his gelding to a halt and Makaskas outpaced him a few feet before stopping. The clouded leopard was looking over his shoulder, thinking if he said something that might have offended Bao but the snow leopard did not seem offended at all. He was quiet, eyes staring low. His ears moved up and down, trying to capture hints of noise¡ªa snapping twig, a rustle whistling with the wind.

    Makaskas grabbed the hilt of his dagger and pulled the blade slightly out of its sheath with a sharp clink. He focused, listened as much as Bao but it was quiet except for the natural cacophonies of the forest. In a heartbeat, Bao whipped the reins of his gelding and went speeding past Makaskas.

    It was quiet¡ªtoo quiet. Not even the march of Nami¡¯s horse could be heard in front and that was proof enough that something may have happened. She couldn¡¯t have been far and what fool thinks to ambush a rider with her pack closely behind?

    Makaskas followed after Bao¡¯s trail and together they hurried toward the pathless forest where the trees were huddled closer and their roots arched higher. Low branches scraped their tunics as they dived into the dark with nothing but their vision in the night to rely on. There was a smell, a trail of stink lingering in the icy air and along with it, the scents of Nami and the children.

    Bao stopped at low ground where he was surrounded by walls of stone that seemed to form a small coliseum around him and he was at the bottom. Makaskas came trotting afterward behind him and Bao merely raised a hand to signal Makaskas to stop. The B¡¯koli fully unsheathed his dagger and dismounted his horse. He made a muffled landing against the snow which buried him ankle-deep in powdered ice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll scout the area,¡± Makaskas said but before he could move, Bao stopped him.

    ¡°We¡¯re up against a band,¡± Bao said. ¡°Don¡¯t you smell them?¡±

    The proud B¡¯koli heeded his commander¡¯s order but inside, he fostered his pride. The people of B¡¯koli were fierce fighters. Number was never an issue in combat as long as they wielded their native blades which could cut through ordinary steel in three clashes, one depending on the strength of the wielder and Makaskas was one of the fighters that broke swords in one swing with his famed indestructible long dagger.

    However, Makaskas trusted Bao more than his own skill. Bao was a survivor of Zhaohu¡¯s war and he was yet to lose the battle. As long as he¡¯s breathing, the fight was still not over. The world changed after Zhaohu¡¯s reign. Not only humans dwelled in the world and something much more malignant than the Guren was birthed into existence and all of them were rampant without exorcists to keep them tamed.

    ¡°This scent¡­¡± Makaskas said, ¡°I¡¯ve smelled it before from the islands of Yofuchi.¡±

    Bao knew well what the scent was. He could not mistake it for any other¡ªthe aroma of incense and candlewood intermixing with a hazing odor.

    ¡°Cover your nose,¡± Bao commanded when he noticed his senses get slightly dulled.

    All around them, there suddenly formed a thin blanket of mist, hiding the trees and the rocks. It reeked stronger of that wretched aroma and in only a few seconds, they were already amid thick fog. There were wisps of blue light in front of them, floating elegantly and spiraling one another. It became brighter as it grew larger, approaching them in a bobbing motion.

    Bao was covering his nose with the sleeve of his tunic as he alertly watched the orbs of blue flame dance around them.

    ¡°Fox-spirits.¡± Bao warned and after he let go of those words, the wisps surged forward, distorting their round shape like a comet with its fierce blue tail. Bao dodged the first orb with a tumble, plowing the shallow ice in his area. The orb hit the wall of stone behind him, dissipating into thin air and dimming everything around them.

    The second orb was spiraling, seeming to home toward Makaskas and like the first one, it seized forward. Makaskas slashed his dagger in a swift, strong swing, meeting the ball of fire directly. It exploded into hundreds of blue cinders, wriggling in the air before disappearing. They were back in the dark once more.

    ¡°Bulan, light our way,¡± Makaskas prayed to the moon. ¡°Foxfires and miasma,¡± he said. ¡°How many tails?¡±

    ¡°Nine,¡± Bao answered and walked forward. ¡°Miasma could only be created by a nine tailed fox and those foxfires didn¡¯t seem to come from the same source. My best guess is that there¡¯s three of them. Two younglings and a mother.¡±

    ¡°Two younglings¡­¡± Makaskas whispered to himself and all of the sudden it all came to him. ¡°Two godkissed children¡­¡±

    ¡°We have to hurry,¡± Bao finished and marched forward, plowing through the snow. They left their horses since they couldn¡¯t have them possibly climb a wall of stone and there was no more time to find an alternate way up.

    When they reached the base of the wall, Bao crouched low and estimated the sequence of his climb. Wriggling his tail for timing, the snow leopard pushed with his strong legs and the leap sent him ten feet in the air, much lower than what he anticipated. He was standing on loose snow.

    He grabbed whatever bulging stone he reached with his padded hands and stepped his feet to secure the position. Slowly and skilfully, he maneuvered himself up, jutting himself upward and using his claws to keep him from falling. In less than a minute, he was already on top of the wall.

    Makaskas followed after Bao. He cleared the area of snow and mustered all the strength to jump. He leaped higher than Bao and high enough for the snow leopard to catch him with one hand and he was pulled effortlessly. Makaskas bowed his gratitude and they continued the search.

    Their only lead to the missing avolar was the faint scent lingering in the forest. Bao suspected that they were still on horseback. How else could they outpace them in such a short amount of time? Fox-spirits had ways of getting their will into mortal beings especially the nine tailed ones. Bao¡¯s only mistake was keeping his guard down.

    ¡°Something is not clear to me,¡± Makaskas said. ¡°The fox-spirits are native to Yofuchi. How could some have been here?¡±

    It was a bit odd, Bao agreed. It was no miracle that fox-spirits were in Fukamori but why that is was the real mystery. Something might have forced them this deep into eastern territory.

    ¡°If fox-spirits are here, expect anything else,¡± Bao said.

    Makaskas nodded.

    The path they followed was close to Masu¡¯s grove but still diverted to avoid the place. They were going around the grove and to continue this route for three days without diversion would take them to the border of Haeguk and Ma¡¯alon. However it was too early to be making conclusions. Bao couldn¡¯t risk sending Makaskas to intercept the fox-spirits¡¯ paths if they were going to the border. There were still a lot of alternate routes that could take them to tens of places.

    ¡°If we continue this path, they would soon reach clear terrain and if they truly ride Avolar Nami¡¯s horse, we would lose them.¡±

    ¡°Go to Yachi and fetch ourselves horses. I¡¯ll leave my scent on the trees for you to follow. Make haste.¡± Bao commanded.

    Makaskas moved as fast as he could, disappearing into the distance where the fog was thickest. And as quickly as that, Bao was alone in the forest with only the moon as his companion. He left a trail of his scent on the trunks of trees for Makaskas to follow later and moved faster when Nami¡¯s trail was beginning to get lost.

    A strong gust of icy wind blew past Bao¡¯s face and he caught a whiff of another scent with it: alcohol and burning oil. He suspected Shinsou¡¯s soldiers to be marching but not long after catching the smell, he heard the muffled footsteps crunching on snow. It couldn¡¯t have been more than one person. Bao bared his claws and prowled on the dot of orange light in the distance. From what looked of it, their paths were about to meet.

    He waited.

 Chapter Three: The First Encounter

    The forest was darker and colder than Liang had left it but now she had the light of a stolen torch from Yachi¡¯s camp to guide her way and warm her cheeks. There had been a stable where she took the torchwood and there were healthy horses. She could have easily taken one as well to ride. Her eyes already picked a bronze mare whose coat glistened like satin sheets but she did not succumb to temptation. She couldn¡¯t possibly rob Yachi more after what she had taken from him¡ªa torch and all his hope in nurturing all those godkissed children into becoming exorcists.

    The era of man isn¡¯t dying¡ªit¡¯s already dead and hundreds of years from now, humans would only exist in songs and scripts taught to aristocratic spawns of the Guren. It was just so tragic that Liang had to be one of the unlucky people to live her life in misery. All the rage, all the helplessness latching on to her and she couldn¡¯t do anything about it but flee.

    Along her way, there trotted a white horse reined by a young woman. The hooves of the horse were ablaze in blue flame and it galloped aboveground, untouched by the snow. In front of the rider were two children wrapped in blankets and behind her was another woman in a kimono. She had loose, silky hair, dark as ebony, flailing behind her and luminescent orange eyes that locked with Liang¡¯s as they passed. She had many a tail behind her, white like morning snow and on their trail were two young fox-spirits accompanied by wisps of blue flame. Each had more than one tail of their own.

    Liang dared not turn her head. They were only passing, she thought and minded her own business. She continued her walk to the woods, clueless as ever but more alert now that she¡¯s seen fox-spirits dwelling in Fukamori. If the creatures native to Yofuchi were in Fukamori, it¡¯s safe to assume that more of them might be here¡­but why?

    Liang explored the option of evacuating to Ma¡¯alon but the southeastern country was too hot and too wild for her. Haeguk was the next closest option should anything ever happen here but where was she headed now anyway? She didn¡¯t go back the way she came with Yachi. Back at the camp, she diverged behind the stables after taking the torch and her intention to be elsewhere had been nothing but to get away from the encampment. Now she was back where she was, not in place, but in state of mind¡ªconstantly lost and fleeing.

    She trudged the woods deeper, wrapping her cloak taut around her body for extra warmth. Despite the torch providing light for her, it served to blind her more of what lied ahead. She didn¡¯t see the pair of glinting eyes surge toward her in a swift pounce.

    The strength of the clash knocked the air out of Liang¡¯s lungs as the torch she held went careening into the snow, its flames dying as quickly as it had landed. Liang¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t focused yet from the sudden tackle but she squirmed on the snow laden ground, pushing with her hands and kicking with her feet.

    Bared fangs were at eye level with Liang. A heavy foot-claw pressed against her thighs, pinning its weight to keep her from moving. There was something sharp punching against the layers of clothes Liang wore, through the skin of her forearms which were on either side of her head¡ªthe claws, the claws of this fang-bearing creature with ashen fur and charcoal blotches.

    Liang muttered a curse under her breath before presenting her plea. ¡°I am a humble traveler and I broke no law,¡± Liang said. ¡°Well at least not here anyway. Which lord do you serve? I might know him.¡±

    The snow leopard¡¯s nose touched Liang below her lip and quickly, it began to twitch like a racing heart, pressing against her neck and her hair. Wide-eyed, the humanoid leopard got up and with a single hand clutching the collar of Liang¡¯s tunic, he lifted her up in the air. Liang had to grab the leopard by the forearms just to assist her weight and prevent the unwanted damage to her clothes.

    ¡°What were you doing in Masu¡¯s Grove?¡± the leopard snarled.

    Liang¡¯s eyes were still fixed on the leopard¡¯s fangs which looked like they were about to find their way around her neck. Liang struggled midair but the leopard did not waver.

    ¡°I know nothing what you speak of,¡± Liang lied.

    ¡°I smell it on you,¡± the leopard said and brought Liang close enough so that they¡¯d meet face to face. ¡°A thief?¡± The leopard dictated, ¡°Your breath stinks of the wine I keep in my stash.¡± The leopard sniffed. ¡°Was it easy stealing from an old man and a bunch of children?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I stole nothing!¡± Liang muttered. Then she gripped the leopard¡¯s arm. ¡°But you seem to be growing weary.¡±

    At the sound of Liang¡¯s voice, the leopard began to falter. He dropped Liang on the snow as a sudden wave of exhaustion hit him. He shook his head, trying to expel whatever he was feeling but his mind was foggy and his vision, unclear.

    Liang fell on the ground but did not break her spiritual grasp. From her knees, she got up, fixed the ruffles of her tunic and turned her eyes toward the leopard.

    ¡°You have traveled far and long,¡± she continued, never breaking her focus. ¡°Kneel,¡± she commanded.

    The leopard knelt on the snow as he heard Liang¡¯s command. Resistive growls vibrated from his chest as he wobbled on the ground, trying to keep his balance.

    From Liang¡¯s harness, she pulled a carved dagger from its sheath and started praying in the Northern tongue:

    ¡°The wards of Shiyan, I call; weigh his Yin and Yang.¡±

    She held the dagger high with both hands and plunged the dagger swift and strong but it did not hit where she meant it to hit. The leopard managed to tackle Liang weakly and the dagger instead was pushed through his back. The leopard roared in pain as he and Liang both stumbled against the snow.

    ¡°You¡¯re an exorcist.¡± The leopard hissed as he looked at Liang with wide, cerulean eyes.

    The terrified woman reached with both hands for whatever she could grab nearby and her hand caught the extinguished torch. Liang began hitting the blunt torch on the leopard¡¯s head as she crawled away from him.

    The leopard turned sideways, letting Liang crawl away as he endured the multiple bashes. The snow beneath him turned red as he eyed the young exorcist who cornered herself on the trunk of a tree. He reached in for the dagger deep on his back and pulled it with his depleting strength. He tried getting up, calling for Liang but no more words came after, ¡°Grove¡­Yachi¡­¡±

    Liang watched as the leopard reach one of his hands toward her before falling limp on the snow. He fainted, Liang thought. And that gave her the chance to kill him but after hearing the leopard¡¯s last words before fainting, she knew it wasn¡¯t an option anymore. And she hated that a responsibility just dumped itself in front of her.

    She wanted to leave the leopard out in the cold but after realizing something¡ªthat this leopard was probably the head Yachi mentioned¡ªLiang knew that she had just interfered in the very affair she was running away from and she was too involved to simply run away.

    She crawled toward the leopard, poking him with a finger. The pool of blood kept on expanding. Liang took her dagger and cut the sleeve of the leopard¡¯s tunic which then she used to stop the bleeding and bind the wound. Once she secured the leopard¡¯s state, she pulled him toward a tree and pressed his back against the trunk as she planned to return to the grove to retrieve some horses and probably confess to Yachi to what she had done. But before Liang could step any further, a rider was fast approaching. This time, Liang was ready.

    The rider was another cat, like the unconscious leopard. In fact, he was another leopard¡ªjust of different species or race rather in this case. If the unconscious one had ashen fur and charcoal blots, this one had a golden coat with umber blotches. His build was much smaller compared to the first one but he had much fiercer eyes that glinted under the moonlight.

    He pulled his horse to a stop yards away from Liang as he witnessed the scenario in front of him¡ªa human traveler before a frozen puddle of blood with an unconscious leopard slumped on a tree.

    Liang looked at him carefully and spotted a dismounted horse whose reins were secured to the leopard¡¯s and she realized that this one might have been a companion of the one she just stabbed.

    ¡°Your friend is unconscious, we need to take him back to the grove,¡± Liang said.

    The leopard was idle and unresponsive. When Liang tried to speak again, there was a distinctive clink in the chill silence and no sooner when she heard that sound, had the leopard pounced from his horse toward her with a long dagger.

    Liang evaded the attack by sidestepping but the enraged leopard moved fast and kicked her on the back before she could orient herself toward him. He slashed and Liang jumped back but did not reach far enough to fully save herself from the attack. The dagger grazed the skin on her shoulder and blood soon began soaking her sleeve.

    Liang tried to focus but the clouded leopard moved swiftly and unpredictably that she could not lock on his mind.

    ¡°Your friend needs immediate medical attention!¡± Liang said.

    ¡°And he shall receive it right after you¡¯re slain,¡± the leopard replied.

    Liang ran behind a tree, hoping to get enough time to focus but the leopard met her there with another slash which Liang dodged by ducking.

    ¡°He attacked first!¡± Liang yelled. ¡°I only defended.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± the leopard snarled. ¡°If he attacked first, you would have been dead by now. You ambushed him!¡±

    The leopard circled and was about to strike again but Liang tackled him and they both fell against the snow. They squirmed and clawed at each other much to Liang¡¯s disadvantage having no natural claws but all she needed was to touch the leopard¡¯s head and she was able to put him to sleep.

    Now she had to return two unconscious leopards. She sat on the snow, catching her breath as she cursed and cursed into the shrill silence of the wretched winter night.

 Chapter Four: Royal Lies

    Bao woke up on his nest of straws and blankets. He was back at the grove inside his tent and when he remembered about the previous encounter, he jumped to a sitting position, much to his regret as he felt the wound on his back strike him with searing pain. There was a tight bandage wrapped around his body and on his back, a strong scent of crushed herbs.

    ¡°Calm yourself, Bao,¡± said Yachi. The old man was enjoying a cup of tea on the table before Bao¡¯s bed, one leg crossed on top of the other. On the table beside him, aside from the kettle and tea leaves, there were medicines and ointments all created from fresh ingredients.

    ¡°The exorcist¡­Nami¡­¡± Bao grunted and pressed his hand against his forehead. He was still hazy and weak but he forced his strength back.

    ¡°Liang is outside, repenting through meditation. As for Nami, she hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± Yachi got up from the wooden stool and sat beside Bao on the bed to examine the bandages he wrapped last night. Medical aid was no stranger to Yachi but he had difficulty in fixing Bao¡¯s wound with all the fur in the way. He had to shave the coat around the wound.

    ¡°The bleeding has stopped,¡± Yachi remarked, ¡°But I advise you not to travel or move strenuously the couple of days to follow.¡±

    Bao was stubborn. ¡°No time,¡± he said and got up. ¡°Avolar Nami was abducted by fox spirits along with the children we salvaged from Kumokage.¡± He cursed. ¡°Has the sun risen already?¡±

    ¡°It is midday, Bao,¡± Yachi replied which made the leopard mutter a silent curse again. ¡°Where is the exorcist?¡± he asked.

    ¡°By the pond.¡±

    Bao left the tent immediately.

    Midday seemed like dawn at all times before night comes along to shadow them. Although there were times, like this day, when the clouds were thin enough to permit a haze of sunlight, masking the surroundings vibrantly. The children frolicked in the grassy fields as the older ones prepared lunch. Bao walked slowly toward the pond where he could already see the exorcist¡¯s idle figure meditating just before the ground met water.

    ¡°Exorcist,¡± Bao announced.

    Liang looked over her shoulder and oriented herself toward the leopard without getting up. ¡°I have a name. Liang, if Yachi hasn¡¯t told you yet. And you are Bao. My sincerest apologies for what I have done.¡±

    Bao raised an eyebrow at the young exorcist. ¡°You obstructed my pursuit with an abducted friend,¡± he said.

    ¡°Bold of you to proclaim,¡± Liang replied. ¡°You ambushed me and then accused me of theft.¡±

    Bao looked at Liang for a moment, recalling the events of last night. And it turned out that the exorcist was right. He was quick to relent, owning the consequence of his action. ¡°That I did¡­ but I did not come here to clear that matter with you.¡±

    ¡°You just came for the apology then?¡±

    ¡°And more.¡± Bao sat in front of Liang so they now face each other eye to eye. ¡°Before our encounter last night, our avolar was abducted by fox spirits. I was tracking them until Makaskas arrived with the horses.¡±

    Liang suddenly felt guilty. It was not her fault, she was aware of that, and she hated feeling responsible when she didn¡¯t have any reason to be. ¡°You could have chosen to ignore me and continue your pursuit. The choice was yours.¡±

    ¡°And it was my mistake, I know. By now, they could be anywhere. And I need your help finding them.¡±

    Liang paused. Up until this point, she was hesitant. She still was and she hated how her every action to avoid getting involved in this matter leaded to her full involvement. She ought to decline but judging from the leopard¡¯s expression, she didn¡¯t really have a choice. Bao asking her for help was a mere guise of courtesy.

    Liang sighed deeply. ¡°Yachi¡­¡± she said. ¡°After Yachi brought me here¡­I figured he wanted me to teach these children exorcism. You plan on waging war against the Tiger?¡±

    Bao sat on the ground, thinking they were going to converse for a while. He confirmed his plan with Liang. ¡°That is a matter only known to those who are willing to overthrow Zhaohu¡¯s reign.¡± Before Liang could say anything, Bao continued, ¡°And you do not wish to be involved, that is clear. But the matter I wish to involve you for now is the search for Avolar Nami and the two children we lost.¡±

    Liang eyed the leopard keenly but she relented. ¡°I¡¯ll help you find them but afterwards, I¡¯ll be going my separate way.¡± Without waiting for Bao¡¯s reply, Liang got up and stretched her back and legs then she headed toward the tent. Bao followed.

    They cleared an area in Bao¡¯s tent of the table and crates. Yachi and Makaskas were at the edge of the room and Bao was by the entrance. Liang occupied Bao¡¯s straw bed and she took a few deep breaths to align her energy. She rarely used magic in the past twenty years for fear that she might get captured and killed. Zhaohu had eyes everywhere¡ªeyes unseen by strangers to the mystical arts. Whenever Liang did try to use magic, she made sure to kill every witness¡­spirit and human alike.

    ¡°Before I begin, I must warn everyone that even before Zhaohu¡¯s conquest, I was never the ace of exorcists. If something goes wrong¡­try as much not to kill me.¡±

    Liang pressed her hands against each other and began chanting under her breath. From afar, her chants sounded like a hum. Her diction of syllables seemed to merge as one long buzz the longer she kept on. After a few cycles of the chant, there joined an unfamiliar, deeper voice. Makaskas and Yachi were alarmed, thinking if they were joined by a second party but they saw nothing and no one. Then there joined another voice and another until there was as if a whole group of exorcists chanting with Liang. The whole tent was filled with the hum of voices all chanting harmoniously with the exorcist. Liang¡¯s untied hair floated as though gravity might have affected it differently but she remained intact on the bed.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    Bao felt the energy gather inside the tent. He felt it around him as though he was submerged in water. Makaskas was at unease, drawing his weapon at the uncertainty of their situation but Bao merely raised a hand to stop Makaskas from what he was thinking.

    The lamp above the tent began to sway and the lid of the crates rustled. Yachi was in awe as he watched an exorcist in action. Liang continued chanting, now with more voices than ever. Then she opened her eyes, blank and white as snow, but she did not stop chanting. She pointed one finger on the earth and drew a circle without leaving her place. The earth followed the direction of her finger, tracing itself a circle. The whole tent was shaking from the gathered magic but Liang did not stop. When the circle was completed, Liang ceased chanting and with her, all the other voices. It was silent. The energy was like still water but it did not subside.

    She recited in her Northern tongue, ¡°I call upon the heralds of Shiyan the primordial god of death: Open thy gate and send me a spirit of the air. Arise, shadow, arise!¡±

    The energy within the tent began its motion once again. It circled around them, blowing tufts of hair and shaking the objects. It gathered within the dirt circle and a thick, black smoke appeared. It had red eyes and no more. Then it, too, swirled like an earthly maelstrom and then it was gone and in its place stood an ebony raven with shiny feathers.

    Makaskas unclenched his jaw and opened his eyes when the motion had stilled. He was underwhelmed by the result. ¡°A crow? All that for a crow?¡±

    Liang eyed the B¡¯koli sharply then she extended her hand where the raven flew and perched. ¡°Take to the sky and search for a nine tailed fox with two younglings. They hold two children and an avolar with them.¡± At Liang¡¯s command, the crow took flight immediately.

    ¡°Now what?¡± Makaskas folded his arms.

    ¡°Now, we wait.¡± Liang said. She drew a deep breath and lied on the bed, recuperating the energy she lost.

    Bao went out of the tent without even a word of praise or gratitude. Makaskas eyed the exorcist suspiciously before following after Bao shortly. The only one who seemed to have appreciated Liang¡¯s effort was Yachi who pulled out a chair and sat beside Liang. He was still in awe after witnessing such power. There was beauty and fear in watching an exorcist perform and he almost couldn¡¯t quite remember the last time he saw an exorcist use magic. His household held great respect for the exorcists. They housed the Vagabonds¡ªthe order of exorcists that roamed the lands, keeping forgotten spirits at peace and vanquishing shadows wherever they went. They sent crops to the Eastern Koi Temple and daily offerings to Akako¡¯s oracle and acolytes. Reminiscing now made him nostalgic and he almost couldn¡¯t quite believe that he sits before one of the people he held in great esteem.

    ¡°You have a lot of power within you,¡± Yachi remarked.

    Liang waved him off. ¡°The art of summoning a familiar. It¡¯s one of the first things taught in the north temple. It¡¯s child¡¯s play.¡± An inopportune smile invaded Liang¡¯s face as she recalled carefree days back at the temple. There were times when they would hide from the elders and summon familiars to make them battle. It was their version of rock, paper and scissor but with more action. Prizes for the victors in their game usually involved a day¡¯s or week¡¯s claim of pastry ration and Liang always had too much sweets kept in her chamber.

    When Yachi asked what Liang was smiling about, she snapped back to reality, the smile fading, and merely nodded her head left and right to dismiss the question.

    ¡°The world was so much better back then,¡± she said.

    Yachi sighed and sympathized with Liang. He didn¡¯t know if it was the right time to begin convincing the exorcist to join their cause. But he was desperate and hopeful, and disregarded Liang¡¯s sentiments for his own selfish reasons. ¡°It could be better again. Take a chance.¡±

    But Liang did not concede. ¡°You are filled with false hope, old one,¡± Liang said. ¡°Our extinction is our own doing. Best you know that.¡±

    Upon hearing Liang¡¯s statement, Yachi realized something about Liang¡¯s reluctance. All this time he thought Liang was afraid and so despaired that she would not even try to win the war but there was something else. There was wrath. For whom, he did not know.

    ¡°Young dragon.¡± Yachi swallowed. ¡°Do you think we deserve this?¡±

    Liang was indifferent. ¡°In some ways, no but in in more ways, we do.¡±

    ¡°What makes you think that?¡±

    Liang looked at Yachi coldly like she could slay the old man where he sat but after that fearful fa?ade, she only ended up in tears¡ªtears she tried to hide for so long and tears she did not even know were escaping her eyes.

    ¡°Do you even know what happened at the first tragedy?¡± Liang¡¯s voice was low. She wiped her tears away with the cloth of her tunic as the chaos replayed inside her mind. The panic, the screams and the pleas for mercy all shouted in Liang¡¯s ears as though it was just outside the tent. ¡°Our temples were invincible to shadows. At that time, even I could send Zhaohu back to the pit where he came from. But we were betrayed.¡± Liang gritted her teeth. ¡°The eight lords of Liang and Emperor Wang, the emperor of Hatsukochi, Haeguk and Aagjamin and the tribe leaders of Maalon. All of them¡­they were supposed to protect us.¡±

    Yachi barely understood what Liang was saying. When the temples fell one by one, many rumors about the first tragedy arose. Some said there was a forest fire that burned the protective seals that constituted the spirit barrier. Some blamed the gods, saying they stopped all magic. And some even blamed the exorcists themselves for their own demise. The emperor of Hatsukochi¡¯s version was what Yachi believed and if Liang¡¯s words contradicted his past emperor¡¯s, then he would have been a fool for twenty years. So he listened to Liang¡¯s tale of the first tragedy, hoping that somehow his emperor¡¯s words would ring truth or similarity to what Liang was about to say.

    ¡°We are powerless against our kin,¡± Liang said. She loosened the strings of her leather bracers and set it aside on the bed. She extended her arms to Yachi, showing the old man what looked like black ink tattooed around Liang¡¯s wrist in a somewhat tribal pattern. Looking closer, the pattern seemed like an ancient runic writing. Yachi couldn¡¯t familiarize if the marks were from any of the five kingdoms. It looked nothing like he had seen before and he had seen a lot.

    ¡°These are shackles,¡± Liang said. ¡°All exorcists and practitioners of the temples acquire these when they vow loyalty. It is given by the gods so that our magic cannot harm humans... not directly at least. So that made us defenseless against our kind.¡± Liang took her bracers and wore it again. Then she looked at Yachi coldly. ¡°What did your emperor tell you?¡±

    Yachi didn¡¯t like what he was about to find out. As he sits now, his emperor had become a disgraced liar, rotting somewhere. ¡°He told us a lie¡­that the exorcists had grown complacent. Your barriers waned enough for a number of shadows to invade and overwhelm the temples.¡±

    Liang chuckled wryly, running her arm across her wet nose to wipe it. ¡°We had elders to protect us. Even the deities feared them. And each one of those elders could vanquish hordes of shadows. Even with the barrier gone, we were still invincible to shadows no matter how many.¡± Liang paused for a moment, eyes red. Then she swallowed. ¡°So tell me, Yachi. How did they defeat us?¡±

    There was a pang in Yachi¡¯s chest¡ªa pain born of guilt and sympathy. He shared Liang¡¯s despair. He wished he knew the truth sooner. All he wanted now was to ease Liang¡¯s pain. Liang carried it for twenty years and now, Yachi had an epiphany of Liang¡¯s reluctance.

    ¡°You weren¡¯t invaded by shadows¡­¡± Yachi said.

    ¡°Not at first,¡± Liang replied.

    With a bitter heart, Yachi admitted. ¡°You were invaded by humans.¡±

 Chapter Five: The Fox Spirits

    Avolar Nami felt like she was afloat in the air. The cold winter night froze her cheeks¡ªhardened her eyes but for some reason she could not blink or move a muscle. She saw the dormant trees pass them by, some even scratching her tunic with its gnarly branches. She was awake but not in control. She was forced to stare ahead to the path that would lead to Kumokage but they diverged long before that to somewhere dark and pathless.

    It wasn¡¯t completely dark. In Nami¡¯s peripheral vision there was a blue light that glowed from either side of her and there was the light of the horse¡¯s blazing hooves. The two children wrapped in blankets in front of her were sobbing controllably, afraid of the situation that might arise if they became disobedient.

    Nami didn¡¯t see the fox spirit ambush her. All she remembered was that she was angry with Bao and then the scent of miasma immediately took hold of her. She didn¡¯t even notice herself rein the horse to the forest side where the manifested nine tailed fox fully enchanted her.

    At that time, she couldn¡¯t yell for help or act the way she wanted to. She was awake but not in control of her body. Since then, they travelled the forest trying to avoid something. Nami didn¡¯t know what but time and time again, she heard the younger fox spirits report to their mother about the places they scouted.

    On the first night, they hid in an empty cave. The children were fed by the fox spirits. Nami wasn¡¯t so fortunate. They slept the remaining few of the dark hours and completely stayed hidden during the day. On the second night, they were up on the horse once again¡ªNami, an idle puppet controlled by the nine tailed fox.

    The horse galloped mid-air, sustained by the fox spirit¡¯s magic. They did so to avoid leaving tracks that could be used to trace them and the two fox kits scouted the route for safe passage. Nami realized once they were past dried brambles that the fox spirits were back in Akako. It was then had the horse stepped its hooves on snowy ground.

    The nine tailed fox behind Nami took her cloak and wore it for herself before they proceeded to walk around the ruins of Akako¡¯s village. They were many a people that watched them but Nami could not even yell for help. They walked past the panther statue, past the tavern and tarp tents to the crumbling stone steps of Emperor Dai¡¯s castle.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Seated at a hill, the castle used to gaze upon the village with all its glory. Now, like the great keep, it stands as a hollow shell¡ªan ugly one with faded paint and torn emblems swaying in the harsh, cold wind. They climbed the steps on horseback. The two fox kits manifested in a wisp of blue flame that playfully circled each other in front of them much to the slight annoyance, or concern, of their mother.

    ¡°Settle down, my children,¡± the nine tailed fox said. ¡°We cannot draw attention toward us. We cannot let the humans or the wolves know that we are here.¡±

    The wisps of blue flame then dimmed until it looked nothing more than cinders and in its place, were now two children physically the same age as the ones with Nami. They looked alike and were only distinct in nuances. Both had long, ebony hair tied to a ponytail and wore the same robes with different colours. The fox kits had four tails each, and ears, of fox, protruding out of their hair.

    ¡°Mama, are we safe now?¡± asked one of the two, the one on Nami¡¯s left.

    ¡°Will papa come after us?¡± asked the one on the right.

    ¡°Hush, my children,¡± the nine tailed fox whispered. ¡°We will be safe soon. No one will threaten us again once you have fully crossed.¡±

    They arrived at a giant bolted door that was missing its half. The wooden bar that barred it was broken, half of it gone and the other half sticking out sharply. The nine tailed fox got off the horse and carefully inspected the entrance. She placed her hand on the torn lock mottled with dust and webs, and bent down to enter half of her body.

    The great hall stood proud in its ruins. Pillars that were torn down held roofs that were no longer there. Hills of snow piled on areas most vulnerable to the sky. The nine tailed fox conjured a flame in her left hand then sent it inside the ruins. The blue fireball broke into six pieces and stationed on dark corners, illuminating the place like sentient wisps assigned to be their watchers.

    Once she was sure that no shadows lurked, she reined the horse inside and took shelter. Her two children frolicked in the ruins as their mother prepared the godkissed children. Nami was powerless and what¡¯s worse was that she was forced to watch as the nine tailed fox dragged the children away from her.

    On a high stone window, there perched a raven as black as the night. It cawed, alarming the fox spirits but they were barely fazed. They ignored the raven that watched them and it was gone as quickly as it had come.

 Chapter Six: Shinsous Wolves

    Makaskas grew impatient. He paced harshly on the soft ground, leaving paw prints where he stepped to retrieve water for the horses. He was in the stables with Bao, who sat on the wooden railing, caressing a fine bronze mare with shiny coat. Bao could hear Makaskas grumbling as he refilled the horse¡¯s water.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust that exorcist.¡± Makaskas finally snapped. He flipped the bucket over and placed it on the ground where he sat on top, fingers pinching the bridge of his muzzle. ¡°What if that was just a parlor trick? So she could say that she helped and be relieved of her duty to actually help us?¡±

    ¡°Settle down, Makaskas,¡± Bao said. ¡°Even scrying takes time.¡±

    ¡°Too much time,¡± Makaskas added. It had been a full day since they lost Nami and in that time, who knows where they could have been. He let out an exasperated sigh and bowed his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t take long to devour essences¡­¡± Makaskas paused and contemplated whether to say what he had in mind or not. In the end, he succumbed. ¡°¡­you know that as well as I do.¡±

    Bao was stoic but the corner of his mouth slightly curved to frown when Makaskas reminded him of their passage to mortality. ¡°I too am worried about the children.¡±

    ¡°Not I.¡± Makaskas looked at Bao. ¡°I¡¯ve no sentiments about the children I barely know. It¡¯s Nami I¡¯m worried about and the one you should be worrying more about too.¡±

    Bao opened his mouth to reply but was cut off when Makaskas added another statement.

    ¡°Once they devour the children, gods forbid they lay a finger on Nami.¡± Makaskas sighed again. ¡°That exorcist is a fraud. I should have just tracked Nami on my own.¡±

    ¡°Please, do so,¡± said Liang from behind them. There was a raven perched on her forearm and an anxious expression masking her face. ¡°And please, hurry.¡±

    Bao jumped from the railing and approached Liang, asking the whereabouts of their abducted avolar.

    ¡°We are running out of time,¡± Liang said. ¡°They hide in Emperor Dai¡¯s castle, in the throne room.¡±

    Makaskas immediately bolted to the stables to retrieve horses.

    Liang whispered to the raven, ¡°Take to the sky once more and scout the dangers ahead. Go.¡± The raven cawed and flapped its wings to the growing night.

    Makaskas forwarded one horse to Bao as he was already mounted on another. The snow leopard took one leap to ride the horse and Liang was left wondering.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my horse?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We just lost two,¡± Makaskas said. ¡°You ride with Bao. A great honour. Now if you must stall, I will now go ahead.¡± He struck the reins of his horse, the whip resonating in the air and he thundered out of the grove in seconds.

    Bao extended his hand to Liang which Liang looked at dispassionately, reminded of the incident yesterday where that same hand could have torn her to shreds. He rejected Bao¡¯s assistance and mounted the horse herself behind him. Bao reined the horse toward the exit of the grove but before they could leave, Yachi approached them with a warning.

    ¡°Tonight¡¯s still a full moon,¡± Yachi said and pointed to the clear sky only visible in Masu¡¯s grove. ¡°You know what that means.¡±

    Bao clicked his tongue and with distaste, he muttered, ¡°Wolves.¡±

    ~

    They were galloping in the night as though there might have been no dangers ahead. It was testified by Liang¡¯s familiar, silent as the dead wood as it glided in the freezing gale. Makaskas was nowhere near them to be seen or heard although their departure wasn¡¯t that far apart in time. The clouded leopard from Maalon showed his solemn fervour in rescuing their avolar. And that was a good thing¡ªthe best thing they could hope for now. Especially when Shinsou¡¯s wolves could, at any moment, be scouring every corner of Akako for the collection.

    The thick curtain of trees began to lessen, becoming much more apart from each other as their horse galloped in the pathless forest. A few moments more, Liang began to smell an aroma¡ªunknown to her but certainly manmade. Then the dark began to lighten until Liang could see wisps of yellow and orange light from the burning torches of Akako¡¯s people. For a reason beyond her, she almost felt relieved as she expected to arrive in Akako once more but she warned Bao to stop once her familiar began cawing hysterically above them.

    ¡°There is danger,¡± Liang warned. Her familiar circled above them before diving toward Liang to perch on her extended forearm. They communicated silently without the aid of words or gestures as though they might have shared the same mind. Then once more, Liang sent her familiar to the air.

    ¡°Wolves,¡± Liang said.

    Bao looked over his shoulder to Liang. ¡°How many?¡±

    ¡°Ten. Jade armour with the sigil of a full moon intersected by two swords.¡±

    ¡°Shinsou¡­¡± Bao whispered. Liang felt the leopard¡¯s fur bristle in either fear or contempt. She wasn¡¯t sure with how Bao always looked stoic. ¡°And what about Makaskas?¡± Bao asked.

    ¡°Already past them. Climbing the steps.¡±

    ¡°Send your raven to accompany Makaskas and you follow my lead.¡±

    Liang communicated with her familiar once more and it circled the air above them one last time before heading toward the ruins of Emperor Dai¡¯s castle.

    Bao dismounted the horse and had Liang seat at the front before jumping behind her. ¡°Keep your hands behind you,¡± he whispered behind Liang, ¡°You are my bounty for petty theft brought from Yofuchi. We are merely passing by the village to deliver you to Shinsou¡¯s dungeon.¡±

    Liang felt uncertain with Bao¡¯s plan but then again, she always felt uncertain about most things. Yet somehow everything played out until now. Everything turned out all right in the last twenty years and she thought, perhaps this one was no different.

    She nodded her head once and kept her hands behind her as though she was bound, concealed by the cloak Bao tucked firmly against her then he reached in for the reins of the horse. They both took a deep breath and let silver ghosts dissipate through the air.

    They entered the village.

 Chapter Seven: Emperor Dais Castle

    Makaskas was fierce against the wind. His eyes were watery and he barely saw what lied ahead of him but a horse was no fool and it knew how to navigate on its own so long as the reins did not restrict its movement. The gallop of the horse mirrored his frantic heart but nothing could outrace the malignant thoughts of not making it in time.

    Masu¡¯s grove was a safe distance away from Akako and Shinsou¡¯s manses. It was hours on foot, less on horseback but Makaskas reshaped its limits with how fast he went. In no time, he arrived at Akako and did not stop on its gates to dally. The villagers let out a chorus of mild shock, their gasps resonating through the air as they looked and pointed at the mounted rider heading toward the hollow shell of Emperor Dai¡¯s castle.

    It was not long after when the villagers truly panicked and a makeshift bell, of bronze or tin, started clanging dissonantly in the growing distance. Makaskas looked back and saw the approaching collection party. Their torches were eerie radiant orbs in the distance, bobbing up and down with the motion of their horses. The party of ten wolves drew ever closer with its wagon, bedded with straws, and the people of Akako were in panic.

    Makaskas did not stop. Not even when he realized that Bao would be passing the village. His leader was smart and will find a way. Nami needed help more than them, more than anyone and he could not turn away from her not when he was already so close.

    The emperor¡¯s castle loomed on the tall hill below Makaskas as he arrived at the foot of the crumbling stone steps. There were prints of horse hooves on the steps that lead upward and it was the time Makaskas decided to stop his haste. He prodded his horse to halt and reined it to climb the steps carefully. Even with the layer of snow, the steps clacked as the horse¡¯s hooves met it, some edges crumbling from the weight.

    Makaskas keenly listened but he heard nothing save the faint howls of the wolves from below. Midway, he began to see an orange glow reflected on the surface of what tall pillars remained. Gazing up, the snow had changed colour having a tint of orange from a fire burning. Finally, he came to the entrance of the castle where he dismounted the horse and secured it to the splintering base of a collapsed pillar.

    He took a deep breath and looked at the moon, praying to its god, Bulan. Then he was alarmed when he heard the screech of a raven, echoing in the sky. He recognized the ebony crow and hushed it quietly before waving his hands to scare it away.

    ¡°Quiet, you infernal bird!¡± Makaskas exclaimed in a whisper, sharp teeth clenched tightly.

    Then he heard someone in the distance speak, ¡°Mama, can I hunt the raven?¡± It was the voice of a child and Makaskas crouched on instinct, knee pressing against the snow and one hand on the ground to secure his balance.

    ¡°I want to hunt the raven, Mama. Sho already went hunting yesterday. It¡¯s my turn,¡± said another distinct voice of a child.

    ¡°Kan, stay here,¡± said a third voice¡ªa feminine and more mature one. The nine-tailed fox, Makaskas thought. ¡°You and Sho could go hunting after you cross. For now, do not let your guard down, I sense a heavy aura lurking somewhere about in the castle. We cannot let it interfere. Help me find it.¡±

    Makaskas crawled behind the door that was still upright. Its other half was missing and from that gap, he peeked. The vast hall was illuminated by stationary balls of flame, afloat in the air at corners. Makaskas scanned through the entire area until he found Nami tied to a wide pillar on the far right corner of the great hall where another door-less entrance lead to the throne room. The emperor¡¯s throne gazed emptily across its ruins, torn and weighted by a slab of rock covered in snow. The moon¡¯s light shone upon it from the roofless top of the castle.

    Nami was limp and unmoving. Her strands of long hair was a mess, covering her face as her upper body protruded forward, nothing but the rope that bound her keeping her from falling.

    Makaskas pulled out his oversized blade and walked inside the castle. His eyes went from Nami to the ominous fireballs on the dark corners, gently bobbing like watchful stares. He stepped gently and quietly to avoid alarming the fox spirits of his presence. The whole area was isolated save for Nami. The two children from Kumokage were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°Nami¡­¡± Makaskas whispered and at the sound of his voice, the fireballs jittered and snapped.

    Makaskas halted, blade readily drawn and he observed the flames until it had calmed down before he began walking again. His shadows danced around him from the momentary flickers of the peculiar fires coming in all directions of him. His shadows appeared like petals and he stood at its centre.

    When he reached the middle of the hall, he called again, ¡°Psst! Nami¡­¡±

    Nami groaned and shuddered. ¡°M-makaskas?¡± Nami replied without lifting her head up but Makaskas saw her breath escape in a silver mist.

    The fireballs behaved frantically and though Makaskas kept still, it did not seem to calm down. Then the fires dimmed. It grew so small that it appeared like translucent eyes in the dark. Makaskas took a step¡ªone step forward that had the fireballs light up like a thousand suns before returning to its primary size and charging forward. It sparked and it crackled, floating away from its original positions. It spiralled and surrounded Makaskas where he stood¡ªtens of fireballs dancing around him in synchrony.

    He drew his blade close to him, its tassel of holy beads rustling from the motion. None of the fireballs attacked and it just kept on circling him until Makaskas realized that heat had replaced the cold that permeated his skin. He was being burned alive.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    He crouched on the floor, knees firmly tucked and with a strong push, he leaped to the air. The fireballs were disoriented and began floating around aimlessly like disturbed ants. One of the fireballs followed Makaskas to the air, surging toward him as it increased in size.

    Makaskas slashed with his blade but the flame, instead of dissipating as Makaskas had previously expected, had split in half and grew its original size. Dumbfounded, Makaskas wasn¡¯t able to plan his landing so he ended up skidding through the snow until he excavated a hill where he lied.

    More fireballs homed toward Makaskas and without other means of defence, Makaskas slashed and diced, whipping his sword to the air so fast it whistled. By the time he was finished, there was a mob of angry fireballs before him.

    Makaskas¡¯s dagger was smouldering. It hissed and smoked as he buried it on a pile of snow nearby. Then he cracked his neck and faced the army of flames. His eyes landed on Nami who was between him and the sentient flames. Without word or warning, he seized toward Nami¡¯s direction. The fireballs seemed to have predicted Makaskas¡¯s intention had it surrounded Nami and defended her position.

    Makaskas limited his attacks and resorted to eluding the fireballs but he was handicapped in both speed and agility. He was able to evade a few but one was able to hit him on the chest. The sensation was none like he ever expected. It hit him like stone¡ªhis body absorbed all the force and the fireball singed his tunic but did not ignite him.

    He patted the burned edges of his tunic where it was dark and bare, exposing his undercoat smudged with ash.

    Nami was gasping for air, finding it difficult to breathe surrounded by flames. She was drenched in sweat and forced herself against the pillar just to put some distance between her and the fireballs but it was barely of any help.

    Makaskas charged again, hoping to catch enough flames until its numbers dwindled. The fireballs did not divide as it hit him and perhaps it was the only way to stop it. Makaskas caught one more against his stomach. The force hit him so strongly he almost regurgitated but he fought it off, tears running out of his eyes involuntarily. Then another one hit him on the arm and another with each one becoming stronger than the last as it went on until half of his body was bruised and burned. Patches of his fur were ignited but he merely put the fire off with his hands. He tore away what remained of the upper part of his tunic. Makaskas¡¯s golden coat was grey and black from the ashes but he was not about to go down. He roared so loud that the walls vibrated and dusts of snow and rubble fell from the edges of the damage above them. The fireballs jittered and whirled like a panicked mob before it all rose to bombard Makaskas all at once.

    Makaskas took a stance and was ready to take it all when a loud screech came bellowing from the entrance. It was louder than Makaskas¡¯s roar and in a higher pitch which made it a pain to hear but it stopped the flames and disoriented it even more. The raven glided through the door and screeched again as it flew past Makaskas and perched on a hanging wood at the high ceiling. It bared its ebony wings proudly, beak pointed to the sky. Then it cawed once more¡ªthe loudest yet. The flames crackled and sparked like the ignited wick of fireworks. Makaskas could only watch in awe and mild fear of how the once orange balls of flame were now bright yellow and popped constantly, leaving trails of cinder that fell like rain. It ascended to the air in synchrony before doing its usual behaviour of spiralling before charging.

    The crow was not fazed. It kept its wings extended as though to make itself larger and more visible. When the fireballs surged, the crow flapped its wings and it rose to the air. The crow dove backwards and glided a safe distance past Makaskas. The fireballs trailed behind the crow like a tail. Makaskas felt its combined heat press against his face as it passed. The crow circled the hall once more before it proceeded to fly directly through the throne room.

    It flew fast and low and when it nearly came to collide with the throne, it redirected upward. The fireballs could not follow. It crashed against the abandoned throne all at once and it exploded into a thousand firebugs in the dark, disappearing not long after.

    The crow went back to the great hall and perched on Makaskas¡¯s shoulder, cawing before pecking at its wing.

    ¡°Good bird,¡± Makaskas remarked tiredly. It was only then had he realized that he was audibly gasping for air, each breath a wheezing noise but he did not let that stop him from hurrying toward Nami to cut her free. He slid the sharp edge of his blade against the coiled rope and it cut as fragilely as vines.

    Nami took a deep breath in, relieved to breathe freely in the longest time. She almost fell to the ground had it not been for Makaskas who caught her. His arm was across Nami¡¯s chest, supporting her weight effortlessly. Nami could smell the aroma of burnt cloth on Makaskas¡ªit was strong and looking closer, the clouded leopard had second degree burns where his fur was blackest.

    ¡°Careful.¡± Makaskas wrapped one of Nami¡¯s arms around his shoulder and assisted her to walk.

    Nami limped a few steps, still busy trying to breathe properly. After a while in the cold, she looked at Makaskas with eyes half-open. ¡°W-where¡¯s Bao?¡± she asked.

    There was something that hindered Makaskas¡¯s relief¡ªa brief moment where he felt slightly irked but did not know why.

    ¡°I came here as fast as I could,¡± Makaskas said in a low tone, ¡°Maybe Bao couldn¡¯t follow because of Shinsou¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°The children¡­¡± Nami stopped walking and tried to turn the other way but Makaskas didn¡¯t let her.

    ¡°We¡¯re in no condition to fight.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s going to save them?¡±

    ¡°Not us.¡± Makaskas sighed and tried to coax Nami to walk the other way but knowing her, it was unlikely. Then he sighed again. ¡°Not you.¡±

    Before Nami could retaliate, Makaskas lifted her up and carried her out of the hall. He was weak but Nami barely weighed anything to him with his inhuman strength. Though Nami struggled, Makaskas kept on walking until they reached his horse.

    He seated Nami on the top. ¡°You¡¯ll find Bao on the village. If saving those children means that much to you, find a way to bring him here without alerting Shinsou¡¯s men.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡± Nami asked.

    ¡°We both know you¡¯re not leaving if I come with¡­¡± Makaskas looked away. ¡°Now go! Hiya!¡± He slapped the horse on the buttock and Nami was galloping down the steps.

    Makaskas turned toward the door. Gathering his depleting strength, he looked to the moon once more and prayed, ¡°Bulan, light my way.¡± He unsheathed his blade and walked back to the entrance. The crow was perched above the wood, looking at Makaskas.

    ¡°Scout the area for me,¡± he commanded.

    The crow cawed once and bared its wings, flying inside the castle.

 Chapter Eight: Wrath of the Exorcist

    The wolves were clad in silver armor. Long, emerald capes flailed behind them as they pulled over their horses to a canter and stopped at the center of the village before the gigantic panther statue. They rode in ten; two of which carried Shinsou¡¯s banner and one that carried Zhaohu¡¯s sigil¡ªa print of a tiger head in side view, fangs bared to a roar. Behind them, they pulled a wooden carriage nested with a pile of ragged sacks and straws.

    Liang and Bao circled back to the entrance shortly after the wolves have dismounted, hoping to elude them while they were occupied.

    ¡°Be prepared,¡± said Bao.

    Liang slightly looked over her shoulder. ¡°If they do not question us, there¡¯s no point in stopping.¡±

    ¡°These wolves are proud,¡± Bao paused and decided to erase his euphemism. ¡°They see themselves as nobility. Twenty years of oppressing the helpless and lavishing in manses made them that way. They will engage us and when the situation demands it, we will fight.¡±

    Liang pulled a deep breath and let it out. The odds were not in their favor. It was ten warriors against the two of them. Bao was not armed and he was still injured from Liang¡¯s previous attack. Liang herself barely used any magic the past twenty years. Should a fight occur, it would be the end for both of them.

    Bao reined the horse to walk inside the village. The wolves were dispersed around the area, rounding off the Akako-folk from their makeshift houses. Women shrieked and children cried. The silence was plunged into anguish and panic as the wolves separated the children from their parents. There was no regard for age. Old men were hauled by their limbs and infants left on the snowy dirt to squirm.

    Liang knew of the treachery brought upon Zhaohu¡¯s conquest twenty years ago. Yet she never did witness so close how her kind was treated like animals. Once, she had seen what Zhaohu did to the exorcists and that was enough to send her running away in fear. She covered her ears to the downfall of the great kingdoms and she closed her eyes to the tyranny of Zhaohu¡¯s rule. Now, however, she found herself not looking away but looking for more.

    Bao urged Liang to keep her eyes forward and it should have been easy enough yet her neck craned back at the helpless villagers as they were dragged in three herds: men, women and children.

    ¡°The villagers are barely resisting,¡± Liang whispered to Bao, ¡°Why must these wolves treat them so harshly?¡±

    Bao scoffed which came out like a disgruntled growl. ¡°If this passes as harsh to you, then you clearly have not seen what they do to the godkissed once they have them sorted.¡±

    Liang was offended. Of course she was aware of what gruesome fate befell the godkissed and Bao knew that which only meant that the snow leopard was branding Liang a craven. For she had no right sympathizing the people she long abandoned.

    ¡°Are you bothered, exorcist?¡± Bao was right behind Liang¡¯s ear. Liang could feel the leopard¡¯s whiskers brush the skin of her neck and his breath warm her cheek.

    ¡°Ask yourself, Bao,¡± Liang muttered the leopard¡¯s name mockingly, ¡°Would this be a good time provoking me?¡±

    Bao leaned back. Liang felt the weight withdraw from her but Bao was far from over.

    ¡°I do not know how you survived,¡± he said. ¡°Nor do I know where you have been or what you have been doing the past twenty years. It does not matter. What matters is that you crossed paths with mine.¡±

    ¡°I have told you many times that I want no part in the war you¡¯re planning. What is not clear to you?¡± Liang looked over her shoulder, slightly pushing herself back against Bao.

    ¡°You,¡± Bao answered her so simply that it made Liang confused even more. ¡°You are not clear to me,¡± Bao continued, ¡°I see that you are not as indifferent as you seem. You show concern over the oppression of your kind but at the same time you refuse to do anything about it.¡±

    Liang¡¯s breathing turned heavy and her cheeks, red. The cold dissipated from the heat that arose her neck. ¡°You¡¯re right in every possible way. I refused to fight back but has it ever crossed your mind that I would only be killing myself if I revealed what I am?¡±

    The horse nickered and Bao gently pulled its rein taut.

    Liang¡¯s voice grew, overtaken by the pain and the anger of her memories. ¡°I was forgotten to rot in the tunnels of Shan Liang. Rats fed on my wounds and flies nested inside the cuts of my skin. I awakened amid piles of corpses¡­corpses whose faces were familiar and dear to me. I survived because they thought I was dead. And I knew what it was like to die¡­the agony, the darkness¡­I tasted death and did not want it again.¡±

    Bao became silent. His heart was calm despite it all. Liang could feel it against her back and she realized that she might have drawn the attention of one of the collectors.

    ¡°Halt, travelers!¡± commanded one of the wolves. He marched toward them, lance gripped taught in his knuckles. His armor creaked and rustled as he came near. ¡°The market is opposite where you came from. You¡¯ll find nothing of value where you¡¯re headed.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful for your guidance,¡± Bao tipped his conical hat lower to cover his eyes. ¡°But I believe this is the way to the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it is, and what business you have going to the dungeon?¡± asked the wolf.

    Bao pulled down Liang¡¯s hood, revealing her face. He grabbed Liang by the neck and turned her head to look at the wolf.

    ¡°Theft,¡± Bao said.

    The wolf eyed Liang for a moment. ¡°There haven¡¯t been any humans in Lord Shinsou¡¯s village for years. I¡¯m curious how she managed to get past the gates.¡±

    ¡°She is not from here.¡± Bao released his grip on Liang. ¡°I brought her from Yofuchi.¡±

    ¡°Awfully far distance to be carrying a lowlife. She must have exhausted your food and water coming here. Why not turn her over to the dungeons there?¡±

    ¡°Theft is rampant in Yofuchi. Thieves are turned in by the hundreds every week. Wardens cannot put a high price on them with so many bounty hunters to pay. I figured here in Fukamori where theft is rare, she¡¯d fetch me a fine price. And with this one, so young, I could negotiate a finer price.¡±

    ¡°You sure you¡¯re a bounty hunter and not a merchant?¡± The wolf chuckled, a vile display of yellow fangs unfurling. ¡°I know a slaver in Haeguk. You¡¯d get along with him just fine. Would you like me to send him your regards?¡±

    ¡°Generous but I prefer to work alone.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have a chance like this again. Work with him for a month and you¡¯d be drowning in wine and your heart¡¯s desires.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my chances.¡± Bao stretched the corner of his mouth to a smile and turned his horse away.

    Liang only realized she had been holding her breath the moment the wolf turned away from them during which she released the air from her lungs in an icy ghost.

    ¡°You make a fine liar,¡± Liang remarked. ¡°Your kind treats you so well.¡±

    ¡°Only because they think I¡¯m one of them.¡±

    ¡°Are you not?¡± Liang asked.

    ¡°You know I am not,¡± Bao returned, a mild annoyance in his voice.

    ¡°Forgive me. I must have forgotten that you had to devour the soul of my kind to exist in this realm.¡±

    Bao pulled the horse to a stop so hard it whickered. ¡°You¡¯ve no right to judge the choices I''ve made, exorcist. Especially when you have done nothing to save your own kind. Aye, I devoured a godkissed soul to exist in your realm. Aye, I sacrificed my immortality so that I could die fighting in your war. And what would I gain in doing so? Nothing. Yet here I am.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps there would be something to gain,¡± Liang said plaintively. ¡°We never act without reason. Whatever yours is, it must be worth a whole lot more than immortal life. Joining the reincarnation cycle is the dream of eldritch shadows. Were you a shadow before this life, Bao?¡±

    Bao did not answer.

    ¡°You think me vicious, don¡¯t you?¡± Liang said. ¡°Selfish and cowardly. I might as well have doomed humanity itself. But there is one thing you must understand. I do not justify my actions. Even with the power I carry, it is not enough to outweigh the Yin in my soul. I am only of value because of the knowledge inside me. I am a mere relic the world wants to destroy.¡±

    ¡°So you believe the world wants you gone.¡± Bao¡¯s voice was soft. The building ire vanished and he was calm again like the first time he and Liang had spoken to each other by the pond. ¡°From what I see, Zhaohu wants you gone. The world is begging for your help.¡±

    Liang was silent. An epiphany dawned to her¡ªbrought upon by Bao¡¯s words. She was yet to know if it was reassuring or not. She spent so long being afraid that she had forgotten what it was like to feel anything else. The strange sensation in her chest¡ªher heart beating fast¡ªwas exactly like fear except that she was not afraid. However, all good things must come to an end.

    They were barely out of the wolves¡¯ vicinity when the collection was almost over. The wolves were about to begin their divination. Bao whipped the reins of the horse to move them forward but Liang urged him back. The exorcist was surprised by her own actions as well and as she contemplated whatever she was doing, her body was already acting on its own.

    ¡°Liang, we cannot linger here for long. Remember our purpose here¡­¡± Bao told her. ¡°Makaskas cannot fight those fox spirits alone. He needs our help.¡±

    ¡°These people need our help as well¡­¡± Liang muttered under her breath. And as though being overtaken by an unknown force, she jumped off the horse and ran back to where the villagers were herded. She hid behind the panther god¡¯s statue, out of the wolves¡¯ sight.

    Bao leaded his horse to a nearby ramshackle frame and dismounted, following after Liang. They crouched on the snow, listening.

    ¡°I hope the lot of you have produced well. There¡¯s going to be some changes in our collecting party from here on out,¡± one of the wolves said. ¡°Twenty godkissed souls. That is your quota. Deliver us one head short and there will be retribution. Bring out the hound!¡± he commanded.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The two wolves stationed by the carriage tugged on a chain until something thrashed violently. It shook the entire carriage, seeming like it did not want to come out until one of the wolf guards pulled its chain.

    Liang peeked, curious about the wolves¡¯ method of divining the godkissed villagers. She expected an animal of some sort, brought from the realm of shadows but instead, it was a human.

    What the wolves called the ¡®Hound¡¯ was a lank, naked figure. Her skin was tight against her bones, each rib, a dune to her chest. Her hands and feet were bound in chains, forcing her to crawl on the ground. She was allowed no clothing but the iron that clamped her wrists and ankles. Her head was shaved and her eyes, clawed out. Various scars traced her body.

    She crawled on the snowy dirt, toward the herded villagers, mouth drooling. The children were completely terrified of her, most of them crying in fear as she approached. The Hound looked barely human as she groaned and grunted, sniffing one child after the next. It was sensing its likeness. For a godkissed soul knew its own kind.

    The Hound circled the group of children, procuring three godkissed souls before it began sniffing outside of the area. The wolf carrying her leash pulled it harshly back to the herded villagers but the Hound was sensing something far stronger than the natural essences of the villagers.

    The Hound thrashed violently, pulling through the leash like an eager hunting dog.

    ¡°Follow it,¡± the commander of the wolves said.

    Her handler eased the chain and followed where she was leading. She circled the carriage and then the panther god¡¯s statue until they discovered Liang and Bao¡¯s location.

    Bao did not take a second to dally. Crouching from the snow, he immediately pounced on the wolf that carried the Hound¡¯s leash. The wolf dropped the chain as he was violently slammed against the ground. His armor was dented from the force of Bao¡¯s weight. The snow leopard drove his claw to the only vulnerable area of the wolf¡ªhis neck. The wolf spat out blood before its jaw lie opened, tongue sticking out.

    The hiss of swords getting unsheathed filled the air and the herded villagers cowered in their areas. Bao got up, one claw red from the stain of the wolf¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Do you realize what you have done?¡± exclaimed the commander of the wolves.

    ¡°I have cleansed the world of a filth,¡± Bao said, examining his claw soaked in blood. ¡°Nine more to go.¡±

    ¡°Your luck ran out, snow kitty,¡± taunted one of the wolves. ¡°You¡¯re unarmed and outnumbered. We¡¯ll be sure to make your death nice and slow.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯ll be sure to make your eternity full of pain and suffering.¡± Liang stepped out of her hiding place.

    A buzz of laughter followed Liang¡¯s statement. ¡°And what could a thief like you do?¡± asked one of the wolves, the one that approached them from earlier. He was standing proud, lance idly resting on his shoulder and one foot crossed on the other.

    ¡°Obviously, I¡¯m no thief.¡± Liang extended her hand to a chokehold.

    The wolf¡¯s body tensed, his snout pointing to the sky. He dropped his lance and used both hands to claw at his neck, trying to relieve the pressure that kept him from breathing.

    The wolf¡¯s comrades watched in confusion as their ally knelt on the snow, hands red from scratching his neck, trying to break free of the suffocation.

    Liang lifted her hand toward the sky and the wolf was hoisted from the ground as if hanging by an invisible noose. The villagers gasped in awe as they watched the wolf tyrant get suspended in the air.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious,¡± Liang said. ¡°Would you enlighten me of what I can do to scum like you?¡± With one motion of her hand, Liang snapped the wolf¡¯s neck, the crunch of bones was disturbing to hear. She dropped his corpse on the ground. Liang wiped her hand as if it was stained. ¡°Twenty years, I¡¯ve eluded your kind and I just now realized how¡­fun¡­it is to watch you die.¡±

    ¡°Exorcist!¡± One of the wolves yelled and at the sound of his voice, the wolves charged at Bao and Liang with swords and spears.

    One of the lancers tossed his spear toward Liang. Bao was quick to react, tackling Liang to the ground. The spear flew right past them, piercing the ground erectly some distance away. The duo got up as quickly as they had landed but in that short amount of time, they were already surrounded.

    ¡°What were you thinking?¡± Bao gritted his teeth, eyes scanning for their first attacker.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking,¡± Liang whispered.

    ¡°I was hoping you knew what you were doing,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°And I was hoping you¡¯d have my back if ever it came to this,¡± Liang returned.

    The first wolf lunged at Bao, swinging with his sword. Bao quickly dodged. Two more attackers slashed and while Liang fairly eluded the attacks on her own, Bao had to occasionally push and pull her out of harm¡¯s way. Liang felt slightly fazed at the strength and speed Bao maneuvered her.

    ¡°I need distance away from them,¡± Liang said, ¡°I cannot concentrate while dodging their attacks.¡±

    ¡°Is that all?¡± Bao ducked from a swing. ¡°Then consider it done.¡± At the next attack, Bao slid underneath the gap of Liang¡¯s legs and jumped to the air, carrying the surprised exorcist with him.

    Liang did not expect Bao¡¯s action and she almost fell had she not instinctively grabbed hold around Bao¡¯s shoulders. They landed outside the area from which they were cornered and Bao gestured Liang to run away as he tried to keep the wolves at bay. Liang spared no second putting some distance between her and the wolves. Bao picked up the lance pierced on the ground.

    The leopard spun the weapon so hard the air whistled at its motion. The wolves stopped just before Bao, cautious of the spearhead that poked at them like a viper.

    Three of the wolves carrying broad swords slowly surrounded Bao. The snow leopard watched keenly, shifting his grip on the spear along with his stance. The first wolf faked an attack, stomping his leg forward which made Bao step back and the wolf behind him slashed with the sword.

    Bao eluded the attack and jabbed the back of the spear to the attacker¡¯s midrib which sent him falling to the ground. His heavy armor squeaked and crunched as it landed on the snow. As quickly as he had fallen, Bao pressed his foot on the wolf¡¯s chest and drove the spearhead through the wolf¡¯s neck. Blood gushed out from the wolf¡¯s corpse, tainting the spear and the snow.

    Bao pulled the spear out and examined its sharp end before tossing it up in the air, catching it with his hand and throwing it at the next wolf. The armor they wore with pride did not protect them from the leopard¡¯s brutal strength. Through armor, flesh and ground, the lance pierced all the way through. The last wolf stared at Bao in fear, his sword-hand shaking.

    ¡°You best believe that dying by my hands is the easy way out,¡± Bao said as he cracked his neck and crouched. ¡°Exorcists have a way of tormenting you beyond the physical realm.¡±

    Before the wolf could react, Bao was already high in the air, claws and fangs glinting under the tint of the full moon. There was an unearthly growl that accompanied his lunge, one that was feral. Bao landed on top of the wolf, crushing his bones under the lavish armor. The wolf gave out one last wheeze as he died on the snow.

    Five wolves remained and it seemed like they did not have the intention of continuing the fight. They were mounted on horses watching Bao with uncertainty.

    ¡°Emperor Zhaohu will hear about this,¡± said their commander. As they were about to make their escape, a violent force dismounted them from their horses.

    The wolves whimpered as they were dragged on the snow by something unseen. Bao looked behind him and saw Liang standing inside a circular pattern drawn on the snow. The exorcist¡¯s hand was raised above her head. A swirl of air danced around her.

    She dragged the wolves, dead and alive, toward her. Then she passed her judgment.

    Bao watched curiously and in his mind he tried to guess the kind of rite Liang was about to perform. The northern exorcists were known for their spirit magic and bond with forces in the afterlife. They were regarded as the fiercest of the four temples. Even deities were wary of their power. It was believed that their discipline of magic was taught firsthand by the primordial god, Shiyan. And that rendered them the most powerful beings in the spiritual realm.

    Liang gathered the wolves around her. Five living and five dead.

    ¡°What do you plan to do with us?¡± Asked one of the wolves but Liang did not answer his question.

    Instead, she commanded the dead wolves to arise and as they did, they were in agony of their mortal wounds. They cried and pleaded for the exorcist to grant them rest but there was no mercy in Liang¡¯s heart¡­not after she had seen what was done to her kind.

    Bao¡¯s eyes widened at the sight but he dared not interrupt.

    ¡°For the crimes you have done to my people, I deem your spirits impure. You are not worthy of your mortal vessels.¡±

    Liang chanted in her native dialect, calling upon the wards of Shiyan. She expended an enormous amount of energy conjuring the preternatural heralds that collected souls.

    It was said that when a northern exorcist calls upon the heralds, the gates of the shadow realm could be heard opening. The sound was like unlatching castle doors but as it opens, a thousand voices could be heard screaming in the wind.

    There was no such thing.

    Instead there was something that took over the exorcist¡¯s physical form¡ªa black, faceless enigma that stood in Liang¡¯s place. The wolves were restless, trying to break free of Liang¡¯s invisible grasp. And as though they were successful, they were able to reconquer their senses. The wolves scattered around the area, some bounding toward the exit and some trying to mount their horses. But it was as if Liang had merely played with them before passing the harsh retribution she promised at the beginning.

    Sharp spines came out of the earth where the wolves stood, impaling them on their places. The wolves howled in agony, supposing to die but did not. The spines grew around their bodies, encasing them in a coffin-like fashion. Their bodies remained in pain, ever dying as they were lifted to the air and devoured by a pluming darkness that only vanished along with their body and soul.

    Bao watched in awe and fear as the last wolf was lifted to the air and lost in the darkness. When he turned to where Liang was, the herald was pointing a spiny finger at him. The earth grumbled underneath Bao¡¯s feet but before anything rash could happen, the herald vanished and in its place was Liang, faint and weak.

    Bao opted to approach Liang but he was rooted in place¡­not by any magic but by his own fear. Nevertheless, he fought through it. He went to Liang¡¯s side and offered his hand but the exorcist refused it. One step out of the circle and Liang stumbled but never met the ground. Bao caught her on time.

    ¡°That¡­just now¡­¡± Bao trailed off. ¡°Was that one of the forbidden rites from the knowledge of old?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re aware of it¡­¡± Liang panted. She tried to get away from Bao but she was too weak to stand on her own. Other than that, she felt guilty for almost sending Bao with the wolves. ¡°You should get away from me for a while,¡± Liang said.

    ¡°You cannot manage on your own¡­at least let me mount you on the horse.¡±

    Liang shook her head left and right. ¡°Take me to her¡­¡±

    Bao thought for a moment and realized what Liang meant. He looked around the area. The villagers were still rounded up despite getting freed from the wolves. And he found what Liang was looking for on the same carriage the wolves have brought.

    Carefully, he assisted Liang to walk toward the carriage where the Hound was snuggling on a pile of old rugs and hay. At their approach, the Hound began thrashing and sniffing wildly in the air.

    Liang cupped her harness and pulled out her dagger¡ªthe same dagger that drove through Bao¡¯s back and when Bao saw it, he knew what Liang wanted to do.

    ¡°Could you hold her for me?¡± asked Liang, a childish lilt in her voice.

    Bao slowly let go of Liang and climbed the carriage. The Hound snuffed Bao, grunting and growling and for each savage noise she made, Bao saw her severed tongue flick inside her mouth. She was made blind and unable to speak, all senses depraved save one that helped procure godkissed souls.

    Bao knelt down and held the Hound down but at his touch, the Hound thrashed violently, resisting Bao despite its futility. Bao took a deep breath and shared some of his energy with the Hound. Slowly but surely, the Hound calmed down until she was no longer resisting.

    ¡°You¡¯re a deity¡­¡± Liang¡¯s eyes were wide at the realization.

    ¡°Was¡­¡± The corners of Bao¡¯s mouth rose to a wry smile.

    Liang averted her gaze, feeling even guiltier of her previous intention. Before drawing her dagger, she asked Bao. ¡°Does she have a name?¡±

    Bao searched the Hound¡¯s memories but found nothing. She was never even anyone before becoming like this. Bao sighed heavily and nodded his head left and right.

    Liang began praying in the northern dialect, ¡°The soul I bear witness to, this one of no name, I offer part of my Yang for her passing in the reincarnation cycle¡­¡±

    ¡°And I offer part of my Yin for her balance,¡± Bao added.

    Liang was surprised to hear Bao not only speak in her dialect but also know the prayer for lost souls. She kept her eyes on him as they finished the prayer.

    ¡°We ask in Masu¡¯s name through Ba Ama¡¯s breath of life. Shiyan¡¯s will, be done.¡±

    Liang ran the blade through the Hound¡¯s heart, swift and deep. The Hound did not struggle and lied peacefully on the carriage.

    ¡°We¡¯ll bury her in Masu¡¯s grove,¡± Bao said and before Liang could reply, he added, ¡°She deserves to be with the Great Mother until she is reborn.¡±

    Liang nodded once to agree. There were many things she wanted to ask Bao but she remembered that there were other matters that needed their attention. Just as Bao got down from the carriage, a horse came galloping toward them and the rider was no other than Nami. She looked terribly weak. Her lips were peeling and the skin of her face was blistered. She was hysterical, mouth quivering as she tried to speak words.

    Bao rushed to approach her and grabbed the horse by the reins.

    ¡°Nami¡­¡± Bao said and recognized Makaskas¡¯s horse. ¡°Where¡¯s Makaskas?¡±

    ¡°We have to hurry, Bao,¡± Nami said, ¡°Makaskas is in danger.¡±

 Chapter Nine: The Labyrinth of Crystals

    There was a familiar scent in the air, one that Makaskas had sniffed as they pursued Nami back in the forest. The stench was faint but as Makaskas made his way through the lower levels of the palace, it became much stronger. Little had it done to affect his senses. The miasma was residual as though it had been cast elsewhere and the scent he picked up was merely a trace of it.

    Despite it though, Makaskas had to lean on a stone wall to keep his fleeting strength. The sentient flames he battled was merely a spell of the nine tailed fox and it almost killed him had it not been for Liang¡¯s familiar. Makaskas wasn¡¯t so sure if he could face the nine tailed fox alone¡­not when he¡¯s at full strength and especially not now when he was troubled by merely keeping his balance.

    There was a doorway not far from him. It was pitch black and from his vantage it looked like the entrance to another realm. There were no windows to offer moonlight and there were no torches that could guide his way.

    The crow perched on Makaskas¡¯s shoulder, looking at him with its beady eyes.

    ¡°Would it be much to ask if you go ahead for me?¡± Makaskas asked half-jokingly but the crow merely cawed and took to the air, diving into the darkness without second thought.

    Makaskas pushed his shoulder against the wall to get him standing again and he limped toward the doorway until he was descending on steps. To him, it wasn¡¯t completely dark. He had a keen vision in the darkness but the stairs were so repetitive that he might as well have been depraved of vision all the same. It was like walking a loop in the first minutes and Makaskas began considering the possibility of getting hexed by the fox spirits. But in time, he reached the hollow belly of the castle.

    The scent of miasma was stronger but something else, something rotten, overpowered it. There were faint whispers in the air, voices far away but were detected by Makaskas¡¯s ears. He followed the sound, passing by cells with rats nibbling on what remained of human skeletons.

    A dark and cold pit, the dungeon was deeper under the mountain where the castle lay. And just when Makaskas thought it could not go deeper, he was proven otherwise. He waded through the airy darkness silently until he reached a collapsed floor emanating a turquoise glow. It lead to a cavernous pit, hundreds of feet deep with a murky yet glowing pool at the bottom. The light came from luminous crystals that grew in bunches on the stone walls of the unclimbable depths and extended below the waters masking everything in a bluish green tint.

    Makaskas stopped inches before the collapse and knelt. He peered intently below for the voices he heard earlier but there was no one in sight. The water of the pool was so still it looked like brittle glass and it terrified Makaskas to fall on its surface. There seemed to be no dry shore and no way out should Makaskas ever fall.

    From the center of the pool there fizzed a bubble. Then the calm surface rippled and more bubbles appeared. Makaskas squinted his eyes after catching sight of a figure underwater. It was opaque in the depth until it gradually darkened and shattered the surface of the pool in a chorus of grumbling roars and whips. The water exploded like a geyser, obstructing everything in sight. Makaskas had to secure his balance from suddenly getting shaken by whatever beast¡¯s roar had startled the floor beneath him. Sprays of water dampened his face and when it settled, Makaskas saw the nine tailed fox in a furious battle with the giant serpent. But this was no ordinary serpent, Makaskas thought and looked again. It was no serpent at all.

    The beast was snakelike and titanic with cerulean scales and a white underbelly. Sharp spines followed the length of its back, weaving in and out of the water¡¯s surface like arches. The behemoth itself could not freely stretch its entire body in the cavern which meant that it was much bigger than what appeared before Makaskas. Like a catfish, the monster had a pair of whiskers that dangled like heavy chains.

    The creature beneath Makaskas was neither once a shadow that crossed to mortality nor was it created by the primordial gods. It was something that came to their world uninvited thousands of years ago sent by Bakunawa himself to mark this world for his arrival. It was an elemental dragon¡ªa parasite that devoured the likes of spirits, mortals and objects. These creatures had been dormant for centuries and if one had awaken, the others will soon follow.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The nine tailed fox was afloat in the air, orbited by five balls of flame. Her kimono was blood-red and sagging from the water and her skin was pale. Her nine tails whipped behind her like startled vipers. She hurled the fireballs one by one until she fell to the water once again. The flames surged toward the dragon like comets but upon collision, it barely singed the dragon¡¯s scales.

    The water dragon roared and sprayed a beam of pressurized water out of its mouth which submerged the nine tailed fox in the deep. Then it dove after her. Makaskas watched as the entire length of the dragon descend into the water until it was entirely gone, not a trace of its appearance left save for the undulating water which would soon come to settle.

    Makaskas got up, watching the cavern intently as though the dragon might return. He hadn¡¯t even realized that he was breathing heavily until the sound of sloshing waters ceased. Slowly, he turned away until Liang¡¯s familiar alerted him with a caw. It was underneath the pit, perched on a protruding crystal. Makaskas extended his hand for the crow to land on but it did not come to him. Instead it flew low and dove to a tunnel Makaskas could not see from his vantage.

    Makaskas opted to call the crow to return but he stopped midway, mouth open, when he realized that he did not know what to call it. He stepped forward, determined to follow then stepped back after changing his mind. Once, twice, he turned away but he kept looking back at the pit as if there was something that stopped him from leaving the castle without the children he promised to save.

    Finally, Makaskas turned to the pit and cursed the air before diving in. He was falling hundreds of feet when he felt regret come to him. Upon meeting the water, Makaskas immediately resurfaced. There was a tunnel not far from him and he swam toward it.

    He stopped just before the entrance, bobbing up and down from the waves.

    ¡°Crow!¡± he yelled and his voice echoed thrice, giving him an estimation of how deep the tunnel went with each repetition of the sound. Then after a moment there came the reply. The crow screeched from inside and Makaskas began swimming toward it.

    The luminous crystals guided Makaskas¡¯s way in the labyrinthine dungeon. The tunnel was not singular. There came a point when the path Makaskas swam branched into three and the clouded leopard had to call for the crow again to know which tunnel to enter.

    After swimming for minutes, Makaskas began to feel his weight pull him down. Nevertheless he kept paddling until his feet scratched shallow surface. Makaskas scrambled quickly with hands and feet until he was crawling on stone ground where he collapsed, breathing lethargically.

    The crow perched right in front of Makaskas¡¯s face, pecking at his fur.

    ¡°I¡¯m still alive,¡± Makaskas hissed and turned to lie on his back. Then he turned his head to the crow. ¡°If this was your plan to kill and eat me, you¡¯re gonna have to try harder.¡±

    The crow tilted its head sideways before flapping its wings and flying deeper inside the tunnel. Though fatigued, Makaskas got up, almost falling to his feet in his attempt, and walked to where the crow leaded him.

    There was an entire world underneath Emperor Dai¡¯s castle. A labyrinth of crystals, pools and a water dragon. This made Makaskas wonder if the emperor of Hatsukochi was aware of what lied underneath his manse. The crystals were untouched, so it could not have been mined. There were no contraptions that aided the maneuver inside the labyrinth. A dragon was a terrible thing to house even at its dormancy but humans naively believed that it brought good fortune.

    Makaskas walked deeper into the cave until he saw the crow and with it, the two children. Makaskas did not think that he would ever be overjoyed seeing the children he did not care for. It was strange to him, even now as he felt relieved, how Nami was so fond of children. Seeing them, what was it that was so special, their godkissed souls?

    ¡°Keiko, Hanabi,¡± Makaskas called their names.

    The two children were wet and terrified, clinging on to each other as they shivered.

    Makaskas knelt down and extended his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just me, come. Nami is so worried about you. Let¡¯s tell her you¡¯re all right, ok?¡±

    Makaskas stepped forward and the children startled.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±

    Keiko and Hanabi looked at each other once before finally reaching out to grab Makaskas¡¯s hand. Gently, Makaskas pulled them toward him and got up. The two children clung tightly on the cloth of Makaskas¡¯s trousers as they walked. The crow perched on Makaskas¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s about time I call you something,¡± Makaskas said to the crow then looked at the children who were staring back at him. ¡°What do you want to call it?¡± he asked the children but there was no reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very good at names,¡± Makaskas said, ¡°But if I should name this crow, I think I¡¯d call him Itohm. It means black in Ma¡¯alonian.¡±

    ¡°Itohm¡­¡± Keiko said.

    ¡°Itohm,¡± Hanabi repeated with a smile.

    ¡°You like that?¡± Makaskas chuckled. ¡°I guess you¡¯re Itohm now,¡± he said to the crow. ¡°Now, Itohm, help us find a way out of this cave.¡±

    Itohm squawked and he was back in the air, scouting their path.

 Chapter Ten: The Water Dragon

    Bao wrapped the hound¡¯s corpse in a woven straw bed given to him by one of the villagers. Then he secured it with a rope on top of Nami¡¯s horse.

    ¡°Wait, why are you¡ª¡±

    ¡°You will go back to Masu¡¯s grove and recover. Have Yachi bury her.¡± Bao interjected sternly. Then he added, ¡°We will go after Makaskas.¡±

    Nami looked around for the face she had seen with Bao not long ago. At first Nami had mistaken the scruffy woman for a vagrant but there was something more to her than meets the eye. She was not ordinary. She shared a similar spiritual presence like Nami. Perhaps she was another avolar.

    ¡°Bao, the fox spirits are powerful,¡± Nami warned. ¡°Its magic is cunning and lethal. Makaskas barely survived one of its spells.¡±

    ¡°Do not fret, Nami,¡± Bao said. ¡°Whatever tricks the fox spirits have up their sleeves are nothing compared to the true power our exorcist wields.¡±

    ¡°Exorcist?¡± Nami repeated and just in time, the woman Nami had seen before pulled up right next to them on a silver horse. She looked proud, mounted on a steed that was overdressed with a fine saddle and neat, silk cloths. Her hand carried a bark of dried meat, mouth furiously chewing.

    ¡°The wolf captain brought salted meat,¡± the exorcist said, ¡°Hard as rocks but tasty all the same.¡±

    That was the exorcist? Nami thought to herself.

    Bao took the reins of Nami¡¯s horse and pulled them away from the exorcist.

    ¡°Go, Nami,¡± Bao whispered. He looked behind him from time to time, as though he did not want the exorcist to hear whatever he was saying. ¡°Right now, I¡¯m trying to earn her trust. I¡¯m in the mid of convincing her to join our cause. She is reluctant and fickle but it¡¯s clear that her eyes could see what is right and what is not. She just needs the proper guidance. Whatever questions you have, I promise to answer when we get back. For now, you must recover.¡±

    Nami took a deep breath, looking at Bao with mild uncertainty. She usually parted with the last statement but now, she merely whipped the rein of the horse and galloped to the forest, disappearing past the winter fog.

    Bao returned to Liang¡¯s side.

    ¡°So that was the avolar we were supposed to rescue?¡± Liang asked. ¡°She looks rescued to me albeit slightly scathed.¡±

    ¡°Makaskas is in trouble now,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°One after another.¡± Liang sighed and grabbed another piece of salted meat from the leather satchel that hung on the previous wolf-captain¡¯s horse.

    Bao snatched a piece and chewed on it with ease. ¡°Pork. Week¡¯s old. Hard enough to knock Yachi¡¯s remaining teeth off.¡±

    ¡°Then we best not save him a single piece,¡± Liang said. ¡°As for your comrade who took your avolar¡¯s place in trouble, how are we going to approach his situation? Do we even know of his situation?¡±

    Bao nodded to disagree. ¡°It¡¯s clear that Makaskas remained inside the castle to retrieve the children. We¡¯ll head there and assist him in fighting the fox spirits.¡±

    ¡°As we speak, your companion could be hexed by that nine tailed fox like your avolar a day ago.¡± Liang paused to swallow. ¡°Or it could be that he¡¯s already dead. I vote for the latter so this mission is futile.¡±

    Bao sighed heavily and pressed a palm against his forehead. ¡°Faithless,¡± he whispered to himself and gazed up to the glutton of an exorcist. ¡°If he was hexed, then we are going to retrieve him. If he was killed, then we are going to retrieve his body. Either way.¡± Bao pointed at the looming castle on top of the hill. ¡°We are not leaving this place without Makaskas.¡±

    ¡°I just said this mission is futile if he¡¯s dead. I never said we aren¡¯t going to pursue him,¡± Liang said, ¡°Enough of this. Onward.¡± She steered the horse forward and began cantering toward the castle steps.

    Bao mounted his horse and followed closely behind as they ascended the eroding stairs of Akako¡¯s previous monarch. Upon arriving at the castle doors, they dismounted and tethered their horses just before the collapsed door. Liang took the drawstring bag containing the salted meat and strapped it around her harness tautly.

    Carefully, they made their way to the moonlit halls where the aftermath of a battle was still imminent.

    ¡°Do you smell it?¡± Bao asked. ¡°The aroma of wax and incense. It¡¯s easy to tell apart foxfire and any other fire. ¡±

    Liang snuffed the air, surprised to have caught no other than the winter chill that made the tunnel of her nose ache. ¡°I do not,¡± she said, ¡°But I do see remnants of fire.¡± She pointed to a doorway that lead to a throne room with a slab of stone singed black.

    ¡°Makaskas fought well,¡± Bao remarked.

    ¡°For an ongoing battle, it¡¯s awfully quiet.¡± Liang paced to the throne room and stopped right before the slab of rock to closely observe the ashen areas. ¡°Are you sure your ally is still alive?¡±

    ¡°Makaskas is strong.¡±

    ¡°But not invulnerable,¡± Liang added. ¡°Remember, both of you are mortal now.¡±

    ¡°I hadn¡¯t forgotten.¡± Bao paused. The battle of Long Zhou flashed inside his mind. ¡°I am well reminded from time to time.¡±

    Liang scaled the entire throne room, looking for more evidences of the previous battle that occurred but she found no other than the marks on the stone slab.

    ¡°The battle ended here¡­¡± she told herself then looked at her leopard companion. ¡°It¡¯s possible your friend still hasn¡¯t found the children. He¡¯s still searching for them.¡±

    Bao looked around and at the edge of the throne room there was a half opened door. He walked toward it and pushed it all the way through. It lead to a dark hall but its end was marked by light.

    ¡°There, another room,¡± Bao said.

    Liang followed behind him. They walked the tunnel-like trail until they arrived at not a room but what seemed to be the castle¡¯s courtyard.

    ¡°It looked like a garden,¡± Liang remarked and did not hesitate to step down on the cobblestones.

    Bao remained on his position, observing the barren patio. Where the plants used to thrive was marked by their skeletons. The design of the garden was retained by the shapes traced by stones placed decoratively on its positions. There was a red bridge that connected to the center of the garden where a thick tree lay twisted, ever preserved by the ice around it.

    Bao walked through the garden and followed his exorcist past the bridge where she seemed to have stopped in silence. Liang behaved childishly at the first sight of the empty garden, poking at stone sculptures and shaking snow that collected off the branches of bald shrubs. She had suddenly stopped after reaching the tree which piqued the curiosity of the snow leopard.

    ¡°Come, Liang, we are yet to find Makaskas,¡± Bao said.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Liang was staring emptily at a headstone when Bao arrived. She turned back to him and asked, ¡°Do you know how to read the scripts of Hatsukochi?¡±

    Bao nodded once to agree.

    ¡°Will you read what¡¯s written on the grave for me?¡±

    Bao walked beside Liang and read the characters, ¡°Emperor Dai of the Fourth Heavenly Generation.¡±

    At the end of Bao¡¯s diction, the headstone cracked vertically at the center, misaligning the etched characters.

    ¡°I thought royals had grandeur tombs,¡± Liang said in a low tone. Her voice was cold and her face was static. The gravestone cracked horizontally and it crumbled to four uneven blocks. ¡°How pretentious, this one is.¡± Without another word, Liang turned and marched at the other end of the courtyard.

    Bao gazed at the pile of stone wistfully, wondering what grievance the exorcist held against the emperor of Hatsukochi but the matter was beyond his concern. The least he had done was place upright the slab of stone containing the character of Emperor Dai¡¯s first name.

    They followed the next door that was open and they were lead to the kitchen. Liang quickly searched the cupboards and barrels but her enthusiasm receded at the second cupboard that was empty.

    Adjacent to the kitchen were the quarters of the household. The sliding doors were partly opened, some were forcefully broken. The floorboards were cracked and malformed rodents scurried in at the sight of Liang and Bao. Past it were the barracks and stables. No weapons were left in the area. The forge was emptied, no bar of iron or steel in its places. If Bao and Liang were none the wiser, they would have mistaken this castle to be merely abandoned. It was too clean to be the ruins of battle¡ªno piece of armor left or stray arrows stuck on the walls¡ªyet spoiled enough to hint that something gruesome had occurred.

    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise that we¡¯d find this area empty as well,¡± Liang said. She kicked over a spear rack and it tipped over and fell. Then her eyes caught an orange glow past a fence that separated the barracks from a sheer drop. ¡°Bao, what¡¯s that over there?¡± she asked.

    Bao was examining a coil of rope in the forge when Liang asked him. He went to the fence by Liang¡¯s side and gazed down at Shinsou¡¯s village. The lanterns were hazy in the distance but it was too bright to dismiss. They were at the back of the castle if they could see Shinsou¡¯s village, Bao thought.

    ¡°That¡¯s the wolf warden¡¯s domain,¡± Bao said. ¡°Must be having another festival while the people here are starving.¡±

    ¡°Warden¡­¡± Liang repeated. ¡°The warden of Fukamori?¡± she asked.

    Bao explained. ¡°Warden of the whole East. Of course you would find him here in Fukamori. It¡¯s the largest of Hatsukochi¡¯s three domains. The resources in Yofuchi and Kumokage are delivered to his manse directly. That¡¯s how he could sustain yearlong festivals for his people. I should know. Makaskas and I occasionally ambush their transports for supplies. Shinsou barely notices it.¡±

    ¡°I always found comfort in looking at villages from afar.¡± Liang recalled, ¡°Back at the temple, the room I shared with Yong was at the highest tower. Once a year, Shanjiao¡ªthe village beneath us¡ªholds a festival for its deity. The lights would shine so bright that it would pierce the mountain clouds.¡± Liang paused as if the memory had overtaken her and when she returned, she rested her head on the railing of the fence as though she would sleep looking at the village. ¡°You know it actually looks beautiful. This far away, you can¡¯t tell any different if it¡¯s occupied by humans or not.¡±

    Bao scoffed. ¡°Do not be deceived. It¡¯s not a place where you want to be. Humans are not allowed there unless you are owned.¡±

    ¡°I could sneak in there if I wanted to,¡± Liang said confidently. ¡°Look down there. There¡¯s a river connecting to the village.¡± She pointed.

    Bao followed the direction of Liang¡¯s finger. ¡°That route is occupied. They built the dungeons by the river for close access to water. It¡¯s heavily guarded.¡±

    ¡°Where does that river lead to?¡± Liang asked and climbed over the fence. She kept one hand gripped taut on the railing as she bent as far down as she could to try and surmise the flow of the water. ¡°I can¡¯t see if the current leads toward the village or the opposite.¡±

    ¡°Enough of that. Get back here at once,¡± Bao commanded. ¡°What does it matter where the river leads?¡±

    Liang ignored Bao and forced her eyes to look past the darkness, hoping to see a shimmer on the river¡¯s surface that would answer her question. But after minutes of squinting her eyes, she gave up and climbed back over the fence.

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Liang said, ¡°The river comes from under this mountain where the castle sits yet I did not see any river down there at Akako.¡±

    Bao thought for a while. ¡°It¡¯s a possible exit¡­¡± he said. ¡°If the fox spirits knew they were being pursued, they could have escaped to that river from under this mountain.¡±

    ¡°Where would they find that secret exit?¡±

    ¡°Where else but underneath?¡±

    They ran back to the interior of the castle, peeking through doors that might take them to the lower levels. They scrambled relentlessly until they were breathless and rendezvoused at the most recent room they ran into each other.

    ¡°I least expected this scenario to happen.¡± Liang panted. ¡°Can¡¯t you track them with your nose?¡±

    ¡°Nothing to track,¡± Bao answered. ¡°Can¡¯t you track them with your magic?¡±

    ¡°Familiar occupied.¡±

    ¡°Other form of magic.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know any. Unless the fox spirit uses magic, I cannot know its location. And there¡¯s always the possibility that I would dismiss the feeling as it¡¯s very similar to a hunch.¡±

    Bao opened his mouth to speak but before any words could come out, the ground underneath them grumbled and was shortly followed by an infernal screech.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Liang asked.

    Bao¡¯s fur bristled at the familiarity of the sound. He hadn¡¯t heard it for centuries but there was no mistaking it.

    ¡°It feels as if it¡¯s underneath us.¡± Liang pressed her hands against the cold, stone floor. Then she looked around and saw a looming darkness at the edge of the room. Without second thought, she got up and ran toward the doorway but she was stopped by Bao who caught her arm before she could go any further.

    ¡°Tell me you¡¯re aware of what made that sound,¡± Bao said.

    Liang could see the uneasiness in Bao¡¯s eyes but she did not know what he meant. ¡°A creature of some sort? Nothing to fear, I hope.¡±

    Bao eased his grip on Liang¡¯s arm before letting go completely. The curious exorcist massaged the area where the snow leopard gripped her too tightly before taking reluctant steps forward, looking back at Bao and at the door alternately as if making sure she was allowed to descend the awaiting steps.

    Bao clenched his fists and followed Liang. Together, they made their way in the darkness that lead to the castle¡¯s dungeon. The air was rancid but not by some leftover carcass decaying somewhere in the cells. The whole room was fumigated by trail scent of miasma and the overpowering stench of the water dragon.

    The floor beneath them kept vibrating. The loose hinges of the dungeon cells squeaked as the hanging shackles rustled. The roar echoed once more. Liang paced faster while Bao¡¯s steps became heavier. They followed the turquoise glow in the darkness where the source of the disturbance was at its strongest.

    The floor dampened as they approached from the occasional splashes that spat out of the crevice. Bao stopped ten feet before the drop while Liang stopped dangerously close to see what was making the noise.

    Below, she saw an enraged titanic serpentine. No words could describe Liang¡¯s awe at seeing a dragon.

    ¡°Not even our elders have seen one dragon in their lifetime.¡± Liang was mesmerized. ¡°It existed in our scripts but none of us has ever seen one before.¡±

    ¡°Those are vile creatures, Liang. Take caution.¡± Bao warned. ¡°It¡¯s supposed to be dormant¡­along with the rest of its kind.¡±

    Liang barely heard a word from Bao. As she gazed on the water dragon, she noticed that it was attacking something. Liang could not see what. The pool below undulated discordantly that the creature¡¯s target could not surface. A while later, Liang finally saw a figure underneath the water. It arose like a geyser, tens of feet in the air and latched on to the stone wall. It was the nine tailed fox. She was weak and fatigued, barely clinging to the wall.

    ¡°I found the nine tailed fox,¡± Liang said, ¡°But no signs of Makaskas or the children.¡±

    The nine tailed fox conjured a flame with a fisted hand. The fire manifested around her fist but her hand fell limp before she could lash the attack.

    ¡°Over here!¡± Liang yelled.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bao exclaimed but Liang paid him no mind.

    The nine tailed fox lifted her head weakly but she was not the only one that caught Liang¡¯s attention. The water dragon gazed up at Liang and bared its teeth, like needles. Then as it was about to spray water from its mouth, an orb of blue flame struck it on the eye. The water dragon was set aback, redirecting the attack to the stone walls. It was strong enough to shake the entire dungeon. Liang almost tipped over the crevice had she not regained her balance.

    The nine tailed fox trotted in the air, hands and feet encased in blue fire. Liang reached her hand toward the fox spirit and as soon as they made contact, the nine tailed fox¡¯s weight pulled Liang down.

    The vicious dragon coiled underneath the water, creating a maelstrom from its motion and at its center, it unlocked its jaws, waiting for its preys to fall.

    As Liang was about to fall, Bao grabbed her leg and they dangled like a chain from the crevice. With ease, Bao pulled them back up and did not stop pulling until they were as far away from the hole as possible. The dungeon walls shook and the stone floors shuddered as the dragon thrashed underneath them.

    Bao and Liang exchanged glances, panting. Then their eyes landed on the unconscious nine tailed fox.

    ¡°This is not Makaskas,¡± Liang said.

    ¡°No,¡± Bao replied, ¡°No it¡¯s not.¡±

 Chapter Eleven: The Sleepless Warden

    A crackling fire burned brightly in the hearth. Fire irons were laid erectly on a rack seated beside a throne-like chair fashioned with gargantuan tusks. Drums and flutes played faintly in the quarters of Hatsukochi¡¯s warden as he sat on his throne, staring at the flames like a divining seer.

    The wall where the hearth was placed was vast and filled with trophies from Zhaohu¡¯s conquest. Seven taxidermies of heads, each of different Guren, occupied the space on the wall¡ªfour on top of three. The heads were aligned symmetrically but because they were uneven, a vacant space made it incomplete.

    Shinsou Yakusai stared at his prizes disdainfully, muttering inaudible words that sounded like a litany of profane curses. He eyed each head as though they were mocking him with their perpetual faces of bared teeth and piercing glowers.

    Shinsou was barely at the peak of his mortality yet the twenty years he spent victorious could never compensate the agony of war. His coat of fur thinned and shed every day until he was no longer the wolf of night but a mere dog afflicted with scurvy. If not for the symbols embroidered on his garments, he would not be known to the lords and royals outside of Hatsukochi. He stopped attending Zhaohu¡¯s summits and instead sent his son to be his proxy.

    ¡°I defeated all of you,¡± Shinsou whispered manically. His eyes twitched and his voice shook, each syllable invoked with much difficulty. ¡°You¡¯re all weak. Fight me like you have twenty years ago.¡±

    Whispers of response filled Shinsou¡¯s ears, seeming to come from the stationary heads mounted on the wall. He pressed his hands against his ears, shaking the voices away but to no avail. It filled his head to no end, reminding him of the battle of Long Zhou. They were victorious but the heavenly guardians did not part him without a lingering curse. It was their voices that casted Shinsou¡¯s affliction which he heard for the past twenty years and the one he was hearing now.

    He curled on his chair, hitting his head on the backrest until loud knocks came from his chamber door.

    ¡°Leave!¡± Shinsou exclaimed. ¡°Have I not made it clear that I am not to be disturbed during nightfall?¡±

    The door unbolted and so came in a wolf that would be Shinsou¡¯s exact likeness had it not been for the curse. The wolf¡¯s coat of fur was ebony and gray under the mouth and down. His eyes were rubies in the firelight.

    Shinsou calmed down at the sight of his son, still wearing the festive garments of the celebration in the village. ¡°Suirou, what brings you in my chambers?¡± His voice returned to its usual frailty. ¡°It¡¯s the celebration of your birth. Go enjoy the festival.¡±

    The young wolf, Suirou, went to his father¡¯s side and bent down. The metallic scent of alcohol and incense still clung to his peach robe. ¡°There is an urgent news, Father. One of the villagers from Akako claims to have seen an exorcist.¡±

    Shinsou stared into space before reacting accordingly. ¡°Exorcist?¡± he repeated and caught a whiff of Suirou¡¯s breath.

    Suirou confirmed with a nod.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any exorcists, anymore, my boy. You must have been drinking a lot again, I smell,¡± Shinsou said half-mindedly. He turned his head to the fire, eyes growing large and small. He dismissed his previous statement a while later. ¡°An exorcist¡­what did the villager say?¡±

    Suirou rubbed his father¡¯s shoulders, hoping to ease him whatever way he can. ¡°He said that the exorcist killed half of Shiba¡¯s men. Then she resurrected them and gave them to the sky.¡±

    Shinsou spaced out.

    ¡°Father¡­Father.¡± Suirou tugged his father¡¯s shoulder.

    Shinsou shook his head and got up. ¡°What else?¡± he asked. ¡°We must write a detailed report to the emperor, Zhaohu, at once.¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°She had a snow leopard companion.¡± Suirou added.

    ¡°Snow leopard?¡± Shinsou¡¯s voice changed. The frailty in his voice vanished and his actions hastened. ¡°Could you describe to me what the snow leopard looked like?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I cannot. But perhaps the villager can.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Have him brought here at once.¡±

    ¡°Certainly, Father.¡± Suirou marched out of the room.

    Shinsou pulled back his chair and added tinder for the flames. The heat was burning at face level, singeing his whiskers but it was just the right amount of heat for the numbing wolf. Then he looked at the mounted heads on the wall with an unsettling smile.

    When Suirou returned with the villager, Shinsou welcomed them warmly.

    ¡°Suirou, there is a feather and ink on my table. Grab a parchment and write the report.¡± Shinsou said.

    Suirou nodded and retrieved the materials for scribing.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Shinsou directed the villager to his magnificent yet intimidating chair. The wolf warden merely pulled the footstool dangerously close to the hearth and sat down, feeling the heat bite his back.

    The villager was unsure at first but did not refuse after seeing the wolf warden¡¯s glower. He sat on the edge of the seat, afraid of possibly staining the fur mats. He was covered by Shinsou¡¯s shadow which made it difficult for him to surmise the wolf completely.

    ¡°You look young,¡± Shinsou said. His voice was casual, no trace of paranoia. ¡°Can¡¯t be more than thirty years old so if I were to guess, you were eight or nine years old when Emperor Zhaohu liberated the world.¡±

    The villager swallowed. ¡°Y-yes, my lord. You are most accurate.¡±

    Shinsou raised a brow. ¡°Accurate, you say. So which one is it, eight or nine?¡±

    ¡°Eight, my lord.¡± The villager answered, shaking .

    ¡°You must have been really smart to live this long. That, I commend.¡± Shinsou got up and stepped away from the fire. An aroma of burnt cloth wafted in the room. ¡°And I reckon this is another smart decision for your survival.¡±

    Shinsou bent down to level the villager, giving him a clear view of what Shinsou had become over the years.

    The terrified young man was perspiring rapidly. Each of his breaths was apparent from the heavy motion of his chest, bobbing up and down.

    ¡°There is no reason to be afraid. You are doing us a great favor. And to ease your worries, let us first negotiate the reward for your loyalty before we proceed with questions.¡±

    ¡°The mark of immunity,¡± the villager said immediately. ¡°I will not ask for a place in your village. I will work hard for my belongings. I only ask that I be allowed to work and own.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The mark of immunity cannot be given freely. It was bestowed to the humans that pledged allegiance to Emperor Zhaohu twenty years ago and only their bloodline may acquire it.¡±

    The villager averted his gaze from the repulsive wolf.

    ¡°But perhaps I could give you my own mark of immunity. However, beyond the borders of Hatsukochi, it will not work.¡±

    ¡°It is more than I could ask for.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Now, tell me what you saw.¡±

    The villager began with the exorcist but Shinsou dismissed the part. He was only interested in the snow leopard.

    ¡°His build is fairly large and has brutal strength. He had blue eyes and peculiar markings on the face.¡±

    ¡°Peculiar, you say?¡± Shinsou repeated and tipped the villager¡¯s head up to the taxidermies on the wall.

    ¡°Do you see the tiger?¡± Shinsou asked. ¡°Are his markings, perhaps, similar to that one¡¯s?¡±

    The villager nodded to agree. ¡°His face was covered by a conical hat but I did see through it. The markings are not the same but closely similar.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful. You are of great help. Now, I would have you wait outside my chamber as I inform my son of your reward.¡±

    The villager got up immediately, bowed to Shinsou and rushed out of the door.

    Suirou got up from his seat with a rolled parchment in hand. ¡°We did not get that much information about the exorcist or any at all.¡±

    ¡°An exorcist is an exorcist, my son. As long as you know where it hailed. And our exorcist came from the north if she was able to resurrect the dead and send them to the realm of shadows. That¡¯s all you need.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have this delivered to a birdmaster personally. As for the villager.¡± Suirou leaned close to whisper to his father¡¯s ear. ¡°I trust you want me to kill him? For a traitor, he demands much.¡±

    ¡°Oh no,¡± Shinsou whispered. ¡°Not yet at least. If the other villagers see that he is well-rewarded then they will likely follow his example. We¡¯ll have our eyes on Akako.¡±

    ¡°And what if they become too much?¡±

    ¡°Cull them.¡±

    Suirou smiled. ¡°Oh before I leave, Father, how shall I present the mark of immunity?¡±

    ¡°Relay the message to our territories. We could use all the snitches in Yofuchi and Kumokage. Have a smith design a branding iron and mark their foreheads.¡±

 Chapter Twelve: The Nine-tailed Fox

    Bao and Liang returned to the grove at the break of dawn. The previous events that entailed their mission had expended much of their energy to the brink of collapse. Perhaps it was sheer fervor that preserved what little strength they had left. Their ultimate goal in retrieving Makaskas served as the source from which they drew strength to move forward but upon achieving a different end than what was expected, they finally succumbed to fatigue.

    Liang was barely able to keep her balance on the horse. Bao had to occasionally check behind him for the nine tailed fox who was still unconscious since being rescued from the castle.

    When they arrived at the grove, Yachi was patiently waiting for them. The old man was sitting outside of Bao¡¯s tent, a short smoking pipe long extinguished between his lips. After seeing Bao and Liang, Yachi intercepted them immediately.

    ¡°I mean no trouble, Yachi, but I would owe you a great favor if you tether this horse for me,¡± Liang said as soon as the old man arrived to greet them. She dismounted. Her knees almost betrayed her fall and she would have been coiled on the mud had it not been for her taut grip on the reins which she passed to Yachi after regaining her balance.

    ¡°Leave this to me.¡± Yachi took the reins. ¡°Just go and rest.¡±

    ¡°I am most grateful,¡± Liang said, heaving a yawn.

    ¡°Before you sleep, write me two binding seals. There¡¯s parchment and ink on my table,¡± Bao requested.

    Liang merely lifted her arm up and waved her hand for approval as she marched toward the tent lethargically.

    Bao dismounted from his horse afterwards and walked with Yachi toward the stables.

    ¡°How is Nami?¡± Bao asked.

    ¡°She is resting in her tent,¡± Yachi answered as he pulled the horse with great effort, mostly just trying to keep the horse from whickering every few steps. It proved difficult with the horse that was not familiar with him. He sighed. ¡°I gave her ointments for her abrasions and an herbal potion to help her sleep. She could just fully heal herself once she regains her strength.¡±

    Bao nodded absentmindedly. The previous events lingered inside his mind. Deep inside he kept on thinking about the spontaneity of his current situation¡ªhow he least expected to return to the grove with a fox spirit and a missing ally. Not everything turned out bad despite the circumstances because now he had come across an exorcist albeit a curious one.

    ¡°Bao¡­¡± Yachi pulled the snow leopard from his thoughts. He held his thoughts until they arrived at the stables where he could finally subtract his attention from the horse. ¡°Where is Makaskas?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Bao answered plaintively. He took the unconscious nine tailed fox in his arms and seated her on a low stack of square bales. Her nine tails dangled loosely and entangled with Bao¡¯s arms as he straightened it like disheveled threads. ¡°But we will soon find out as soon as she wakes up,¡± he said after he finished.

    ¡°I was curious about how you set out to retrieve Nami but instead arrived with this fox spirit. Before Nami passed out in her quarter, she asked me to bury someone. We didn¡¯t know her name.¡± Yachi enclosed himself with the horse inside the stable and began taking off its saddles and pouches. ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this horse,¡± he said.

    Bao shot a glance at the white horse, remembering Liang merely picking it for the dried pork it had in its possession. Then he leaded his own horse to its confine before taking off its accessories.

    ¡°It¡¯s the exorcist¡¯s spoil. We caught fire with Shinsou¡¯s wolves.¡±

    Yachi was surprised for a moment. ¡°Was the exorcist seen displaying her power?¡±

    ¡°There are no survivors.¡± Bao turned and leaned against the wooden railing, arms folded. There was much inside his head, displayed by the irked look on his face.

    Yachi opened the enclosure to exit and bolted the wooden door behind him. ¡°That cannot be good. We could all be at risk getting found.¡±

    ¡°The villagers know our whereabouts. If they were going to betray us for gold, they would have done it long ago,¡± Bao said confidently. He pushed back to stand up and stretched his limbs, yawning. He vaulted over the stable door and grabbed an empty bucket which he used to refill the horses¡¯ water.

    ¡°Perhaps things would be different now that they have seen an exorcist¡­¡± Yachi¡¯s voice was low. He was unsure about his own statement but he lived long enough to see the many faces of men. Treachery was a common sight and after knowing the truth about the fall of the temples, Yachi feared that betrayal would come from no other than their kind. As it happened once, it will happen again, he thought.

    ¡°If anything, it should give them hope,¡± Bao said straightforwardly. ¡°The exorcist knows rites from the knowledge of old. That alone makes her very powerful and extremely lethal to the Guren. Once the world is made known of her existence, she would become a beacon of hope for mankind. We could rally the clans in hiding. Here in Fukamori alone there are hundreds of bands and rogues.¡±

    Yachi was quiet and in the silence that ensued, Bao noticed something bothering the old farmer.

    ¡°I assumed you would be delighted by the possibilities brought by the mere existence of that exorcist,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Yachi sighed and rubbed the back of his neck. Then he looked at Bao curiously, eyes narrowing to slits. ¡°Bao¡­did you know how the temples fell?¡± he asked.

    Bao frowned. He did not expect Yachi to ask him that question so randomly. There were too many bitter memories concerning the five great tragedies.

    ¡°Yes,¡± he answered with a sigh.

    ¡°Liang told me and I could not stop thinking about it.¡± Yachi sat on a stack of hay beside the unconscious fox spirit. He could bear to stand no longer, not with his frail knees that were growing weaker by the months. ¡°Perhaps if we want to convince her to join our side, we should approach her differently¡ªappeal to her correctly. I don¡¯t believe she would risk her life for the valor of defeating the tiger or reclaiming the stolen kingdoms, no.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose she would. She harbors great hatred for the previous sovereigns.¡± Bao recalled the moment involving Emperor Dai¡¯s tombstone.

    ¡°Or the entirety of mankind,¡± Yachi corrected. ¡°Don¡¯t you think perhaps twenty years ago she would have rallied with the moving order of exorcists for the battle of Long Zhou? She is from the north.¡±

    Bao opened his mouth to speak but did not get the chance as Yachi continuously delivered his statement. There was a building ire in his voice as he finally had an epiphany of why mankind was in ruins.

    ¡°She told me, Bao, she did.¡± Yachi constrained the bitter feelings that poked at his throat. ¡°That the five kingdoms long abandoned them. It wasn¡¯t enough that the sovereigns neglected their duty to protect them. It was men who stormed their temples and slew their elders.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Bao said no more after that.

    Yachi took a moment to breathe and let the anger dissipate. Once he was calm, he spoke again. ¡°I remember the first raid in Akako. There was no word about the four temples under siege yet. Five horsemen¡­¡± Yachi opened his palm to emphasize the number. ¡°Only five horsemen came riding inside Akako. Emperor Dai had them killed and took great pride in it. I took great pride in it as well but what is there to be proud of when those horsemen had already slain Akako¡¯s oracle and acolytes? They were our direct connection to the village deity and the temples.¡±

    ¡°Yachi, we all share the same tragedies¡ª¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yachi interjected, ¡°Yet we experienced it differently. You were bare to the truth while we were fooled by our emperor.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter how it truly happened? It has happened and now it is in our hands if we want to undo the terrors Zhaohu brought.¡±

    Yachi sighed, letting go of the pointless anger. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re right. How foolish of me.¡±

    Bao stepped out of the stables, pausing for a moment. He understood what Yachi was feeling. It was all too familiar to him but he did not let that corrupt his purpose. It was true enough that this was the fault of mankind but they don¡¯t have to suffer the consequences if there¡¯s still a chance for redemption.

    ¡°I¡¯ll retrieve the seals,¡± Bao said, ¡°Watch the fox spirit for me.¡±

    Yachi nodded but did not look at Bao.

    When Bao arrived at his tent, Liang was fast asleep slumped on the table. Her hand still held the brush wet with ink and underneath her head was the written binding seal. Although it seemed like she had fallen asleep right after finishing the charm, she still had time to empty a bottle of wine which was shamelessly gripped by her left hand.

    Bao walked over to Liang and lifted her head up to get the seals. The ink was still wet when Liang had fallen asleep on top of it which slightly smudged the characters and stuck to her cheek. The snow leopard took a heavy breath in before peeling the seal off Liang¡¯s face. She did not even flinch.

    After retrieving the seals, he took a coil of rope from one of the crates and went back to the stables where Yachi was still deep in thought. He could not blame the old man for suddenly feeling ill-tempered. Years not knowing the full truth would irk Bao all the same.

    ¡°Help me bind this nine-tailed fox.¡± Bao invited Yachi in an attempt to distract the old man from his bitter feelings.

    Yachi got up immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll hold the seals for you.¡±

    Bao passed the seals and he uncoiled the rope.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen one of these before. Our oracle¡¯s shrine had tens of these, woven on rope and dangled like tassels.¡±

    ¡°That one¡¯s different,¡± Bao said without taking his eyes off the fox spirit. He began wrapping her in rope from the waist to torso. ¡°The seals you see in shrines and doors are warding seals. That, you hold, is binding. It suppresses magic and petrifies shadows.¡±

    Yachi was curious. ¡°What if this was used on an exorcist, will that affect them in any way?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yachi, why weren¡¯t you sent to the eastern temple to practice exorcism?¡± Bao answered with a question.

    Yachi kept his eyes on the rectangular parchment, tracing the smudged brush strokes with his finger. He smiled at the thought of himself being an exorcist¡ªwriting seals, weaving flags and performing magic. ¡°Like any family, I held the burden of inheriting the lands and continuing the bloodline.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the second-born son, then,¡± Bao deduced.

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Yachi said. ¡°Our family treated the exorcists with highest honor. At every harvest, a portion would always go to the eastern temple. My parents were so proud of their firstborn son whose path was paved into becoming an exorcist. I grew up being fascinated by the idea of becoming an exorcist myself and when the oracle revealed I was godkissed, I immediately wanted to follow my brother¡¯s footsteps but I was not allowed.¡±

    ¡°You were given the life of a deity,¡± Bao chuckled. He tightened the rope and secured it with a knot then he took the binding seals from Yachi and placed it on the rope and forehead of the fox spirit. He recited a simple prayer and the marks of the seal lit red before returning to its black color.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°I¡¯m not aware of a deity¡¯s life,¡± Yachi said.

    ¡°Think of us as heaven¡¯s pawns. We are sent to villages to bless and watch over them while heaven and its gods lavish in endless celebrations. The lifestyle of the Guren is not so different from the gods in heaven.¡± Bao scoffed after remembering the mandate of heaven declaring to close its gates instead of aiding the war. ¡°Each and every one of the gods hiding in heaven is a spineless weakling.¡± Bao growled.

    ¡°It was never clear to me why the gods left us,¡± Yachi said.

    ¡°They¡¯re terrified of Zhaohu,¡± Bao said. ¡°When the exorcists were wiped out, heaven knew they could not win against Zhaohu and his shadows. The tiger had allies much more ancient than any of us. So they acted like any coward would¡ªhide.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re gods, are they not?¡±

    Bao sneered, nodding his head reproachfully. ¡°They¡ª¡± he cut himself immediately and corrected, ¡°¡ªwe are merely the counterpart of shadows, Yachi. We¡¯re nothing but spirits that feed on Yang energy and use our power positively. Exorcists still hold dominion over us but because we are born of Yang, we are their natural allies.¡±

    ¡°Reality becomes ever stranger to an ignorant fool like myself.¡± Yachi chortled gleefully.

    ¡°It is not your burden to know these things unless you want to become an exorcist,¡± Bao said, ¡°But questions are never ending. Only the primordial gods know the answer to everything.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°Which is why the first principle of becoming an exorcist is to devote your duty to this world and this world only.¡±

    Yachi looked to Bao¡¯s tent where Liang was sleeping peacefully. A thought passed him by¡ªof the virtues taught to the exorcists and how despaired Liang must be to have lost the intrinsic qualities woven to her fiber. Then he looked to Bao who was trying his best to stay awake.

    ¡°You go ahead and rest, Bao,¡± Yachi said. ¡°I¡¯ll watch the fox spirit. The seal will prevent her from doing anything cunning, no?¡±

    ¡°It should keep her from using magic,¡± Bao said. ¡°Thank you, Yachi.¡± He walked back to his tent.

    Yachi occupied the bale in front of the nine tailed fox. He was fixing the ruffles of his tunic when his eyes caught the fiery glow of the fox spirit¡¯s eyes. She was awake.

    ~

    There was an old man in front of Asagiri. She could sense his godkissed essence, atrophied to dormancy. When Asagiri first moved, she felt the ache of her body¡ªher overexerted joints, her burning muscles and the sear of cuts on her skin. Then she felt the constriction of the rope against her body.

    She was seated on a bale of hay awkwardly, her neck stiff for remaining in the wrong position for too long. She lifted herself up lethargically and rested her back against the stack of hay. The old man flinched at Asagiri¡¯s sudden movement, cautious or afraid of what she might do next.

    A rectangular paper was stuck on Asagiri¡¯s forehead, dangling irritably in front of her face. She attempted to blow it away but the piece of parchment merely flailed and never loosened.

    She looked at the old man again. He seemed to be relaxed until Asagiri shuffled from her seat, attempting to break free from the ropes. She conjured foxfire to burn her binding but realized that something was blocking her spirit from using magic. Then she realized that the paper stuck on her head was a binding talisman.

    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Asagiri whispered.

    The old man paid her no mind but his thin, silver brow lifted up in curiosity.

    ¡°There are no more exorcists,¡± Asagiri said and jutted forward, sniffing wildly in the air. ¡°This place reeks of godkissed essences¡­¡± then she looked at Yachi with eyes of luminous fire. ¡°And yours is faint.¡±

    ¡°I trust you know why you¡¯re here?¡± the old man asked.

    Asagiri struggled, testing the rigidity of the rope. She was bound once and sealed twice. Escaping by force was impossible.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Why am I here?¡±

    The old man got up and walked at the edge of the stable. ¡°In that we are matched so if you want answers as much as I do, then I suggest you behave yourself until your captors awaken.¡± He unknotted a rope secured on a wooden mast and began tugging on it. A bell resonated discordantly.

    From the tents, came children of varying ages. Some could not have been more than five years old and some were young men and women. They assembled in front of the stables where the bell jangled loudly. It was jarring to hear especially with Asagiri¡¯s heightened sense of sound.

    A murmur came from the children as their eyes were all focused on Asagiri. A young boy even attempted to approach her but was stopped by the old man before he could come close enough.

    ¡°There will be a few reassignments for today¡¯s chores, children,¡± the old man announced. ¡°The stables is strictly prohibited. There shall be no one to approach this area, understood?¡±

    The children agreed.

    ¡°The group assigned to clean the stables and feed the horses will be divided to kitchen duty and weaving. That is all.¡±

    After relaying his message, the old man went back to Asagiri and sat in front of her. His face was perpetually calm, eyes like slits and mouth curved to a subtle smile.

    ¡°I wish to speak with my captors immediately,¡± Asagiri said and stretched her arms forcing the rope to loosen but all in vain.

    ¡°They have just gone to bed and shall awaken later in the day.¡± The old man opened his eyes, peering into the cuts and bruises of Asagiri¡¯s skin. ¡°Our healer shall awaken at the same time. She could tend to your wounds. For now, since you are already awake, I suggest you eat breakfast once the children have done preparing it.¡±

    Asagiri paused her struggle. ¡°Spare me your pity. I do not want your food.¡±

    ¡°It is not a matter of sympathy,¡± the old man sighed. ¡°Even prisoners are fed. If it hurts your pride accepting it as a prisoner, then feel free to accept it as a guest. Either way, you will be served breakfast whether you choose to eat it or not. And afterwards, we will wait.¡±

    Asagiri scoffed and lied back on the stack of hay, recuperating. If she was going to plan her escape, she will need her strength at full potential. She withdrew interaction from the old man, preparing her mind for bargaining later. She forged lies and reserved it inside her head. She observed the grove and the possible point of exits and imagined the worst case scenarios.

    She waited until breakfast was delivered to them but refused to eat when she could not serve herself. She waited until her rice porridge had gone cold and stale. She waited until it was time for the midday meal which she did not consume. She waited with nothing but the unchanging face of the old man keeping watch of her. Until finally, her captors exited the tent.

    The first to come out was the scruffy woman with peculiar garments. Then she was followed by the snow leopard. Both of them immediately headed toward the stables where the old man surrendered his space for the twosome to occupy.

    When they arrived, the first thing the woman noticed was the bowl of untouched porridge on a bale of hay beside Asagiri. The woman took it without second thought, brushing over Asagiri and that¡¯s when she sensed the woman¡¯s spiritual presence. It was overwhelmingly apparent like the exorcists¡¯ when they still roamed the lands.

    Asagiri watched wide eyed as the woman took the bowl of porridge and began slurping it directly from the bowl.

    ¡°That¡¯s already stale, Liang,¡± the old man scolded. ¡°Go to the kitchen tent. There¡¯s vegetable soup and roasted fish.¡±

    ¡°This is still better than tavern food back at the crossroads of Yu Liang,¡± the woman named Liang said. She finished the porridge in no time and when she was about to place the bowl back on the bale, she noticed the untouched tray of Asagiri¡¯s food. She did not hesitate to take it. Then she seated beside the leopard in front of Asagiri, tray placed on the lap and began eating.

    ¡°Slow down, child,¡± the old man said, placing a hand on Liang¡¯s back. A gentle smile masked his face. ¡°Or you¡¯ll choke on the food. I¡¯ll go get you some water before you drink on the horses¡¯ trough,¡± he joked.

    ¡°Thank you, Yachi.¡±

    The man named Yachi excused himself.

    Now it was only the three of them.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t expressed my gratitude for saving me from that dragon.¡± Asagiri smiled. ¡°I¡¯m truly thankful.¡±

    Liang did not stop eating, barely hearing the words at all and the leopard was silent as ever.

    Asagiri adjusted her sitting position, giving room for her tails to move then straightened her posture. She crossed one leg on top of the other, making sure her motion was elegant as it was apparent.

    The snow leopard did not flinch and the exorcist remarked something about the abrasions on Asagiri¡¯s skin.

    ¡°You can¡¯t use your charm,¡± the exorcist said while biting on a fishbone. ¡°Your magic is restricted.¡±

    ¡°So I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Asagiri said gently. ¡°But there¡¯s no need for these seals. I will cause no trouble.¡±

    The snow leopard sighed and the sound came out as a low growl from his chest. Asagiri¡¯s tails bristled. She did not like the snow leopard and she wished that it was the exorcist instead facing her directly. She took a deep breath and let it out.

    ¡°I acknowledge the mistake I had done,¡± Asagiri said and bowed her head.

    ¡°Do not dishonor the gesture with your insincere apology,¡± the leopard said coldly. He folded his arms and straightened his back, looking at Asagiri with challenging eyes.

    Asagiri lifted her head up and matched the leopard¡¯s glower but averted her gaze after a second. She sighed in defeat. ¡°I least expected this scenario to happen. State your grievance and let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    ¡°For a fox spirit, you¡¯re not very cunning,¡± Liang interjected.

    The leopard shoved her with an elbow.

    ¡°And for an exorcist, you¡¯re awfully graceless,¡± Asagiri retorted.

    ¡°What good would it do me being graceful?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± The leopard raised his voice. He cocked his head to Asagiri and asked. ¡°Where are the children you stole?¡±

    ¡°Long gone, by now.¡± Asagiri smiled.

    ¡°Our ally is still missing. Have you anything to do with his disappearance?¡±

    ¡°Likely,¡± Asagiri said. ¡°I do not know where your ally is but I know how to find him. First, I must confess that the two children I stole have long been consumed and if my fate depends on their survival, then you may slay me now and bid your ally farewell wherever he may be.¡± A wicked smile formed on Asagiri¡¯s face.

    Then a surge of pain coursed through her body like lightning.

    ¡°Consumed?¡± the exorcist joined in. Her voice was flat and her face, static. ¡°Your choice of words offends me.¡± She was completely different than the person before. She shocked Asagiri again. ¡°Consumed like a piece of meat?¡± she took a piece of dried pork from a drawstring pouch that dangled on her harness and threw it on Asagiri¡¯s face.

    ¡°You need me to find your ally!¡± Asagiri exclaimed. The exorcist¡¯s erratic behavior annoyed her.

    ¡°Do we, really?¡± Liang got up and bent down to level the fox spirit. The exorcist nullified the seals and it turned to ashes in the air.

    Now Asagiri was free to use magic yet somehow she could not urge herself to act in front of the exorcist.

    ¡°I could kill you,¡± Liang whispered. Her voice reminded Asagiri of the winter chill despite the ice kept at bay far on the borders of Masu¡¯s grove. ¡°Say it,¡± she said.

    ¡°Say what?¡± Asagiri swallowed.

    ¡°You know what you want to say. Don¡¯t make me repeat myself.¡±

    Asagiri breathed heavily. ¡°Y-you need me to find your ally...¡±

    ¡°Ah, but you see, it¡¯s not just our ally that you want to find. By your own word¡ªconsumed¡ªcould it have been that you were with someone?¡±

    ¡°Younglings,¡± the leopard interrupted casually. ¡°Nami was with two children when this fox charmed her. If both were consumed, then expect at least two manifested fox spirits.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­¡± Asagiri was cautious. She was now wary of the exorcist¡¯s mercurial temperament. There was nothing more terrifying than impulsive actions which could cause her death. ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say¡­the fox spirits are mere children.¡±

    ¡°And the ones you consumed were not?¡± Liang exploded.

    A heavy weight pressed against Asagiri, surrounding her as though she was submerged underwater.

    ¡°Why should I give you the pleasure of reincarnation? I should revert you back to the pitiful shadow you once were.¡± Liang cursed.

    ¡°Wait, please, let me speak,¡± Asagiri pleaded. She got up from the bale only to grovel on the dirt, muttering apologies again and again, hoping to ease the rage of the exorcist.

    ¡°Liang¡­¡± the leopard placed a hand on Liang¡¯s back. ¡°She is our only lead to Makaskas. Control yourself for now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way,¡± Liang declared. ¡°Just let me vanquish this demoness.¡±

    ¡°We would not have brought her here if you knew of a way to find Makaskas,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way¡­¡± Liang said again but relented shortly thereafter.

    ¡°I know in your eyes, what I have done is unacceptable,¡± Asagiri said. She kept her face coiled on the dirt, afraid to meet Liang eye to eye. ¡°But I hope you would give me and my children the same pardon you have given your lover when he crossed to mortality.¡±

    ¡°Lover?¡± Liang repeated. ¡°Bao?¡±

    ¡°If you saw it fit to pardon his consumption of godkissed essence to be with you, surely you could pardon ours for we are in grave danger in the spiritual realm,¡± Asagiri said.

    ¡°Spare us your unorthodox presumptions,¡± the leopard named Bao said. ¡°I was not permitted by her to cross.¡±

    ¡°Nor was I,¡± Asagiri said, ¡°And yet here we are. Honorable exorcist, I ask your pardon.¡±

    ¡°This is tiresome,¡± Liang said. She reverted back to her regular demeanor and Asagiri found the courage to get back up. ¡°I¡¯m going to meditate by the pond. Cause no trouble. I broke the seal so there¡¯s nothing stopping you if you misbehave but myself and by now I know you do not want that.¡± She walked out of the stables just as Yachi had returned with a tray of steaming tea.

    He placed the tray on a bale and handed one cup to Bao. ¡°Earth dragon¡¯s sprout tea. And for the fox spirit?¡±

    ¡°Asagiri,¡± she said. ¡°I am Asagiri.¡±

    ¡°What tea do you prefer, Asagiri?¡± Yachi asked.

    ¡°If you have Nakihara, I¡¯ll take that,¡± she answered.

    ¡°I figured you¡¯d want that.¡± Yachi smiled at the small accomplishment. ¡°You are from Yofuchi. Bao, shall I unbind her?¡±

    ¡°Might as well. She¡¯s no longer sealed. What good will rope do?¡± he inhaled the aroma of his tea before sipping.

    Once Asagiri was unbound, she took her tea and thanked Yachi. The old man then took the tray and went to the pond to the exorcist.

    ¡°Now,¡± Bao said, ¡°Let¡¯s discuss matters properly this time.¡±

    Asagiri took a sip from the tea, feeling the warmth and the essence calm her body. It was the first good thing that happened to her since fleeing Yofuchi. She nodded her head to Bao.

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen.¡±

 Chapter Thirteen: The Village of Yofune

    ¡°Are we close?¡± Keiko asked. She was hugging Makaskas¡¯s left arm as they walked the tunnel.

    ¡°We¡¯ll be out of here soon,¡± Makaskas answered.

    Hanabi was slightly ahead of them, looking back when she went too far. As they entered from one tunnel to another, the luminous crystals decreased and the winter cold was slowly reintroducing itself to them. Hanabi then retreated to Makaskas¡¯s vacant side and grabbed his arm for comfort when the paths became too dark.

    Makaskas placed his full trust on the crow, Itohm, which made him feel a bit ridiculous. However, he constantly had to remind himself that Itohm was a shadow familiar and its avian visage was nothing but a temporal form. Makaskas was not fully aware of what abilities familiars possessed. He was more knowledgeable about their purpose than that of their nature since Maalon detested the North¡¯s deathly magic. The Maalonians were the only people of the five kingdoms to refrain teaching exorcism but instead used their godkissed people in the art of mystical healing called Avolario which the other four kingdoms adapted.

    They had kept walking the entire length of the tunnel, with barely any more crystals to light their way. Itohm¡¯s squawks grew louder as Makaskas and the two children approached.

    The crow was perched on a bulging stone from the wall, looking at Makaskas instead of the way in front of them. Makaskas stepped forward which set the crow flying in front of Makaskas, blocking his path.

    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± Makaskas asked and extended his arm so Itohm could land on it. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Makaskas leaned forward. When he was close enough, Itohm pecked his forehead once and a vision bared inside Makaskas¡¯s mind.

    Past where they stood was a slope that lead to a current of water. It flowed to a river which seemed to be the only exit from the labyrinthine dungeon, however, the passage was barred with iron.

    Makaskas bent down and had Itohm transfer to his shoulder. The clouded leopard gathered the children in front of him and knelt so he could see them eye to eye.

    ¡°Hanabi, Keiko. We are going to get out of here,¡± he said to them carefully. ¡°Heed my words strictly. We are going down the water.¡±

    Both children nodded their heads strongly from side to side.

    ¡°I know it will be dangerous which is why we need to help each other,¡± Makaskas said and placed his hands on their cheeks, one for each. ¡°The water is cold and it will be colder once we emerge but the real danger lies in the path of our exit. There are¡­¡± he paused, thinking of a way to euphemize the next part of his sentence but came up empty, ¡°There are bad monsters out there who would take us if we¡¯re not careful. We do not want that. So do as I say and we should be safe.¡±

    Makaskas got up and walked to the edge where the path ended and the slope began.

    ¡°It¡¯s not steep. Come,¡± he called the children.

    Hanabi and Keiko took slow steps toward him and waited for Makaskas to get down before following. Makaskas had no trouble maneuvering in the dark but he wasn¡¯t so sure about the children so he made sure to guide each and every step they took.

    When they were finally down, they grimaced at the first contact with shallow water. They were barely dry from the earlier submersion and they were about to get wet once more. Ice formed on the rocky corners where the water had stuck but the current was strong enough to resist the freeze.

    Makaskas looked ahead of them where the light pierced through the barred exit. The gaps should be wide enough for them to squeeze through. After all, whatever those bars tried to keep inside was certainly not humans or any of the Guren.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Makaskas waded through the water. ¡°Be quick or this water would kill us before any of the wolves do.¡±

    Makaskas swam until his feet could no longer kick the bottom. He turned behind him to Keiko and Hanabi who were shivering as they followed him to the deep. Makaskas reached his hand and pulled the children one by one close to him and they all swam farther until the current swept them toward the exit.

    They fought to stay afloat. The children¡¯s hands were taught against Makaskas¡¯s remaining article of clothing, paddling with their hands, trying desperately as much to keep their heads above water.

    The current became faster and it was much more difficult to keep sight of what lied ahead. Makaskas had to struggle twice as hard as he would be the one to brace the impact against the iron bars before they could squeeze themselves through. There was no word or warning when Makaskas felt the impact shake him. A breath escaped his lungs and was followed by a mouthful of icy water. Then he felt the children¡¯s grapple on his body.

    Makaskas cupped the iron bars while holding his breath and carefully, he passed the children to hold on to it. First Keiko and then Hanabi. Once the children were securely gripping the bars, they had no trouble fitting through the gap. Their next struggle was keeping themselves from getting dragged by the current.

    Makaskas had to suck in a lungful of air and forcefully push himself through before he was able to exit.

    ¡°Keiko, Hanabi,¡± Makaskas raised his voice, fighting against the sound of water splashing against them. ¡°When I let go, count to three and follow.¡± Makaskas did not wait for a reply. The moment he eased his grip, the current pulled him. He tumbled twice underneath the water¡¯s surface but he directed himself as quickly as he could. He resurfaced, eyes bared wide and it burned with the wet and cold. He could not spare a second to wipe his vision clear but instead used that time in spotting the children.

    Keiko was the first to near Makaskas¡¯s vicinity. He quickly intercepted Keiko and wrapped the young girl¡¯s arms around his neck. Then he looked back for Hanabi but she was no longer behind him.

    ¡°Hanabi!¡± Makaskas yelled, no longer cautious of what he might alert.

    Keiko was coughing out water. ¡°T-there¡­¡± she said with much effort. She pointed her finger to the far length of the river and Makaskas saw only Hanabi¡¯s hand bulging out of the water.

    ¡°Hold on tight,¡± Makaskas said to Keiko and paddled with the current. Makaskas felt the burn of his muscles with each overexerted motion and the numbing bite of the cold on the surface of his skin. He could not bear to imagine how the children received the same suffering.

    ¡°Hanabi!¡± Makaskas called when he could no longer see any part of the little girl.

    Then right in front of him, there emerged a pale hand. Makaskas immediately pulled it up to the surface and Hanabi arose in a desperate gasp for air and misty coughs.

    ¡°You¡¯re okay,¡± Makaskas said, ¡°Just a while more¡­we¡¯ll be out of here soon.¡±

    Makaskas felt the repercussion of his actions finally catch up to him. He felt lightheaded and numb. The sensations inside his body were slowly fading, turning calm like the river as they flowed further along its path. He looked around them but could not recognize whether they had already passed Shinsou¡¯s dungeons or not. He barely felt Keiko and Hanabi¡¯s cling to him. His head sunk deeper into the water, the fizz of bubbles rung inside his ears as it bobbed over and under the surface. The last he had seen was the pale sky turning silver in his hazing vision.

    ~Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Something cool permeated the burns of Makaskas¡¯s skin. The air around him was warm and rich with the aroma of eucalyptus and pork broth. He instinctively got up, supporting the weight of his upper body with both arms anchoring his weight. A piercing headache struck him behind the eyes and crawled to the back of his head, squeezing his brain. When the pain stopped, a high pitched ringing inside his ears followed. After it had cleared, he began to notice the melody of plucking strings in the background.

    Makaskas looked around, groaning with each subtle action he made. He caught sight of a steaming bowl of noodles placed on a tray at arm¡¯s reach from where he sat. It was accompanied by two pork buns and a cup of maccha. Makaskas resisted the temptation despite the demanding urge in his stomach. His hands instinctively reached to his hip where his dagger was attached on a harness but the weapon was not with him.

    Makaskas stood up and the blanket fell to his feet revealing not only the absence of his weapon but his trousers as well. He stepped out of the futon and on to the matted floorboards where sheets of bandages fell from his wounds.

    The melody stopped and it became eerily quiet.

    At the edge of the room, a sliding door parted revealing a white wolf, robed in a pink kimono with prints of cherry blossoms. She had a lotus ornament between her right ear and eyes that were darker than blood. She carried the thirteen stringed koto like an infant, staring at Makaskas emptily.

    ¡°Where am I?¡± Makaskas bared his fangs.

    The wolf entered and closed the sliding door behind her, placing the instrument at the corner of the room where Makaskas saw his hilt and dagger placed upright. He projected a growl when the wolf came close to his weapon and lowered his stance, preparing to pounce should the need ever arise.

    ¡°Yofune village,¡± the wolf said without turning to Makaskas. She set aside her instrument delicately, running her hand on its varnished surface.

    The clouded leopard cursed under his breath. He was in Shinsou¡¯s village.

    ¡°Hand me my dagger,¡± Makaskas commanded.

    The wolf looked over her shoulder. ¡°Is that all you need?¡±

    Makaskas did not wait a minute longer. He marched toward the wolf and grabbed his weapon. Then he remembered.

    ¡°Where are the children?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Children?¡± the wolf returned. ¡°What children?¡±

    Makaskas opened his mouth to speak but stopped himself before any words could come out. He did not want to risk the children if the wolf truly did not know what he was asking about.

    ¡°Where did you put my trousers?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I put it out to dry but wait¡ª¡±

    Makaskas did not wait for the wolf to finish but instead went to the door where he saw the wolf enter. He slid it open, hoping to grab his trousers quickly and be on his way but instead, he stopped as tens of wolves were shocked to see him. Some choked on their noodles and some were completely mortified.

    Makaskas closed the sliding door in one swift swing and took a few steps back.

    The wolf from earlier was laughing uncontrollably.

    ¡°Are you still in a hurry after that?¡± she asked after getting a hold of herself. ¡°That ought to teach you for your bad manners.¡±

    ¡°I have no time for your tricks. Hand me my trousers and I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±

    The wolf approached Makaskas, face smug. ¡°You¡¯re very ungrateful, do you know that? I drag you here and tend to your wounds. It¡¯s not enough that I don¡¯t even get a simple bow but you act like abducted you.¡± She looked at Makaskas head-down. ¡°It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything to gain.¡±

    Makaskas sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss. I am grateful that you saved my life. May I please have my pants now?¡±

    The wolf smiled. ¡°Lady Eika. I¡¯ve always wanted to be addressed like nobility.¡±

    Makaskas rolled his eyes. ¡°Lady Eika. Please hand me my pants. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°It shall be done. Wait here for a second,¡± Eika said and went out of the door to retrieve Makaskas¡¯s trousers.

    Makaskas sat back on the futon, rubbing his temples. How could he have lost the children? He was sure that they were alive somewhere. Otherwise, Eika would have found them with him unless¡­

    Makaskas waited. When Eika returned with Makaskas¡¯s newly washed trousers, he slipped the question.

    ¡°Lady Eika,¡± Makaskas said. ¡°Do you remember the time you crossed?¡±

    Eika handed the pants to Makaskas. ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t cross,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m second generation. I was born here in Yofune village.¡±

    Makaskas had an epiphany of Eika¡¯s naivety. ¡°So you¡¯re twenty years old at most,¡± Makaskas guessed. He was relieved that Eika didn¡¯t consume the children.

    ¡°I¡¯m turning eighteen on the next full moon,¡± she said.

    Makaskas did not ask any more questions after that. He wore his pants and fastened the harness around his waist.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t eaten yet,¡± Eika said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Makaskas replied but his stomach grumbled loud enough to reveal that he was lying. ¡°I shall be going now.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I still haven¡¯t gotten your name,¡± Eika said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes it does,¡± Eika said firmly. ¡°At least let me know the name of the leopard I dragged all the way back here. Did you know that I got into a quarrel with my father because of you?¡±

    ¡°Hikikomori,¡± Makaskas said.

    Eika¡¯s face went blank. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± she asked.

    Makaskas swallowed. ¡°Why would I lie about my name? You asked and I told you. Hikikomori is my name.¡±

    Eika folded her arms. ¡°Firstly, if you¡¯re going to lie to an Easterner, try to use other names than ¡®shut-in¡¯. Secondly, there are no clouded leopards in Hatsukochi which brings me to my third point. Your possession of a B¡¯koli blade and your strange accent. Besides, if you were native to Hatsukochi and your name is Hikikomori, you would have spoken with me on the Eastern tongue and tried to hide that your name was Hikikomori.¡±

    Makaskas could not hold back the smile. ¡°You¡¯re right in that you are not stupid. I¡¯ve been to Kumokage and Yofuchi as Hikikomori and none of them ever brought up those fine points.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps they just did not want to be rude,¡± Eika corrected. ¡°So, what¡¯s your real name?¡±

    Makaskas sighed. He looked at Eika, trying to come up with another lie. ¡°Halawig,¡± he answered after a while.

    Eika raised a brow.

    ¡°What is it this time?¡± Makaskas groaned.

    ¡°You took too long in coming up with that name. And to do it right in front of me. Do you really take me for a fool?¡±

    ¡°Makaskas,¡± he said truthfully this time. ¡°And that¡¯s all you need to know about me.¡±

    Eika seemed to believe Makaskas as the wolf finally stopped rambling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Farewell, Lady Eika,¡± Makaskas bade.

    ¡°Makaskas,¡± Eika said just feeling the echo of syllables on her tongue.

    Makaskas stopped and turned to Eika but after realizing that the wolf was merely playing with the sound of his name, he began walking again.

    ¡°Makaskas,¡± Eika called. This time, she meant it. ¡°You still haven¡¯t touched your food.¡±

    Makaskas stopped being interested and was just about to head for the door.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know how I found you?¡± Eika asked.

    Makaskas froze on his spot. There¡¯s a possibility that he might know the children¡¯s location. He turned to Eika. The white wolf was already sitting beside the futon where Makaskas previously lay, patting the vacant area.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you if you eat the food I prepared. Don¡¯t get me wrong. I merely don¡¯t want this food to be wasted.¡±

    Makaskas sighed in defeat and walked back to the futon. He sat down, took the tray and began eating.

    Eika was smiling smugly. ¡°It¡¯s not poisoned if that¡¯s the reason why you didn¡¯t want to eat in the first place,¡± she said and then added after a while, ¡°Or is it?¡±

    Makaskas paused.

    Eika chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Here, I¡¯ll take a bite of the pork bun and show you it¡¯s okay.¡± She demonstrated by taking a chunk out of the bun and swallowing the morsel in front of Makaskas.

    ¡°You promised to tell me how you found me,¡± Makaskas reminded.

    ¡°Did I?¡±

    Makaskas eyed her sternly.

    Eika chuckled again. ¡°Okay. Patience. I was heading back home from the market earlier this morning. Last night was Lord Suirou¡¯s name day celebration so most of the town would be asleep until later morning. I decided to take advantage of the lesser than usual crowd to strike fair bargain. On my way back, I saw a floating blue light by the bridge. It seemed like it wanted me to follow it. So I did. And obviously, it lead me to you otherwise you and I wouldn¡¯t be here. You were almost frozen to death by the riverbank had it not been for that blue flame that circled above your unconscious body and the other one that lead me to you.¡±

    Fox spirits, Makaskas thought. He stopped eating completely and placed the tray back on the floor. He had speculations but he did not want to believe it.

    Keiko...Hanabi¡­both of them couldn¡¯t have been¡ªno, Makaskas stopped himself. He¡¯ll find the two children himself and prove his guess wrong.

    ¡°Makaskas?¡± Eika snapped her fingers.

    Makaskas shook his head and got up. ¡°I really have to go now.¡± Makaskas bowed to Eika. ¡°Thank you for the meal and thank you for taking care of me.¡±

    Eika reached her hand toward Makaskas, hoping to stop him but she had no more words that could keep the leopard. Makaskas exited the door and he was gone as quickly as he had come.

 Chapter Fourteen: Runaways and Captives

    Liang was at the edge of the grove, by the last tree that was green with leaves. She faced the desolate woods, feeling the cold brush her face and the warmth of the grove press her back. It was like the border between seasons, to feel both spring and winter coalesce perpetually where she stood.

    It was getting dark. Ever since Liang stepped foot on Fukamori, she had been awake at night more than day and she had been involved with the very things she tried to avoid. In front of her, she saw a choice¡ªto walk the night alone, cold and uncertain or to return to the grove at the company of others.

    Had it always been this simple? Liang asked herself and contemplated her past decisions. Could it be that for twenty years she had been choosing the cold forest when right behind her was a place of warmth and comfort?

    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to feel like a prisoner,¡± Liang said when she heard the squelch of footsteps approach her. She folded her arms and turned, ¡°Bao, I was just finishing¡ª¡± Liang stopped after seeing that it was not Bao who was behind her.

    ¡°Leaving?¡± asked Avolar Nami. She was covered by a single robe with a lace knotted on the waist. The sleeves were folded up to her elbows revealing skin like glass¡ªwithout the slightest imperfection. She was a mystical healer after all and whatever injuries she acquired the night before had already been healed.

    Nami appeared to have recently finished bathing. She was rich with the aroma of flowery infusions and her hair, though damp, appeared vibrant and lustrous down to the waist.

    The sight of the avolar immediately made Liang examine herself and one quick glance at her scruffy tunic made her recede in embarrassment.

    ¡°I had been thinking about it,¡± Liang said after a while and turned her body sideways. ¡°Lately, I¡¯m not so sure whether I want to leave or stay.¡±

    ¡°You should,¡± Nami said. She walked to the tree and checked its trunk before pressing her shoulder against it.

    Liang had to turn around to face the avolar. ¡°That¡¯s something new, I hear,¡± Liang said. ¡°Ever since I got here, they have been trying to keep me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not an object.¡± Nami tilted her head. ¡°And you¡¯re certainly not a child. Therefore you cannot be kept, abducted or told what to do. Do you know what I think though? If you truly wanted to leave you would have done so already.¡±

    Liang sighed deeply. ¡°I owed a service to Bao after what I had done.¡± She looked down and caressed her elbow.

    ¡°I healed a deep wound on his back. He wouldn¡¯t tell me what happened but it¡¯s clear to me now that it was your doing,¡± Nami said.

    Liang did not try to explain. She did what she had done and there was nothing more to it. ¡°Why are you here?¡± she asked.

    ¡°When Bao told me about you, I thought Heaven was playing a nasty joke,¡± Nami said bitterly.

    Liang felt a strike inside her chest. When she looked at Nami and saw her angry visage, Liang felt worse.

    ¡°Zhaohu¡ªthe Great Tiger, who wiped out your kind and village deities, who is so powerful that Heaven could only seal its gates¡ªfailed to kill you?¡± Nami scoffed. ¡°Avolar Linio told me that an exorcist, especially one from the north, could command heaven itself and empty the plane of shadows with a single litany. You are not what I envisioned.¡±

    ¡°Well I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you,¡± Liang forced herself to say.

    ¡°It¡¯s not the fact that I don¡¯t see you as an exorcist.¡± Nami raised her chin. ¡°It¡¯s the fact that for twenty years you were here all along and refused to do anything about the world¡¯s tragedy. If Yachi never came across you, you would still be hiding like a rat.¡±

    Liang gritted her teeth. Nami expressing her anger was a thousand fold more painful than Bao. Perhaps it was due to the fact that Nami was human and Liang¡¯s sin was directly to the avolar.

    ¡°You know nothing¡­¡± Liang was panting. ¡°And you, an avolar born after the war, have no right to condemn me when you grew up in riches and privilege.¡±

    Nami raised her voice. ¡°It was all a farce!¡± her cheeks turned red. ¡°To have been fed lies growing up. To learn the world¡¯s history told by fang bearers. Growing up in Tian Liang was a dream that was always meant to end.¡±

    Liang averted her gaze and swallowed the harsh poking inside her throat.

    ¡°When the Tiger assigned me to be the Grand Avolar in Kumokage, I saw the world for the first time. Where the men toiled, their fields were barren. Where the Guren thrived was nothing but greens to the edge of their lands. I saw villages and learned its names which were not written in the texts of history. I saw children in moving cages hauled to the manses of noble lords whom I knew and broke bread with.¡±

    Liang took a weak step back, almost faltering.

    Nami continued. ¡°It was when I first arrived at Kumokage had I realized that exorcists were not tyrants.¡± Her voice turned soft. ¡°But I have always been sure they weren¡¯t cowards¡­ like you.¡±

    Liang stepped back again, repelled by Nami¡¯s rage. Liang was lying to herself about where the pain was coming from. She knew everything Nami said. When Nami told her story, Liang felt like she was part of it. And it terrified Liang that perhaps she was there during that time, jumping from one village to the next, ignoring the tyranny that played behind her. She stepped back again until she was startled by the crunch of snow under her boot.

    Liang was embraced by the winter chill. She only realized that she was panting when her breaths were visible through the cold. She took a few more steps back, looking at Nami and the grove alternately until she was far enough to quickly turn and run away.

    Twenty years ago, Liang told herself never to look back as she ran for fear that she might see Zhaohu¡¯s face as he devoured her kind. This time, she ran again but it was no longer Zhaohu whom she feared she would see if she turned back.

    ~

    Yachi prepared a makeshift table out of empty crates. He draped it over with a discarded tarp and took five square mats, placing each around the rectangular table. The last time he felt this excited was when he was preparing dinner for his family.

    He went to the kitchen tent and had some of the children assist him with the trays of food. He pulled out a bottle of wine, thinking of Liang in particular, and had second thoughts if he should allow the exorcist to drink right before a mission. They were going to search for Makaskas after supper and he could not afford to have the exorcist drunk. On the other hand, one cup could not get anyone drunk. Yachi returned the wine and pulled out one that was half-empty then he placed it on the table.

    Asagiri and Bao were the first to arrive.

    ¡°Have a seat.¡± Yachi smiled.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Asagiri said and took a seat.

    Bao sat across the fox spirit, back straight and arms folded.

    ¡°What of the exorcist and the avolar?¡± Asagiri asked.

    ¡°Nami is taking a bath. As for Liang, I instructed her to set a spirit barrier. She may have finally decided about staying and if she is going to begin teaching the children exorcism, we cannot risk getting seen. The spirit barrier should ward off pesky spies and other preternatural threats,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad that Liang finally decided to stay,¡± Yachi said and regretted not serving the unopened bottle of wine.

    They waited for a while and Nami finally arrived. She stopped right before Yachi¡¯s improvised dinner at the sight of Asagiri but immediately seated beside Bao.

    ¡°Now let¡¯s just wait for Liang,¡± Yachi said.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Bao got up. ¡°I¡¯ll get her,¡± he said, ¡°You may eat ahead of us. I¡¯m sure Asagiri is famished after refusing to eat breakfast and lunch.¡±

    ¡°In that you are correct,¡± Asagiri said. She grabbed the bowl of rice and twirled the chopsticks between her fingers.

    Nami got up, not wanting to eat with the fox spirit who recently almost starved her to death but she sat back down immediately after Bao stepped out. She wanted to tell him and just now she was certain that she could do it but she was overwhelmed by fear.

    ¡°The chicken is cooked nicely,¡± Asagiri remarked. ¡°And the fish.¡±

    Yachi chortled. ¡°All fresh ingredients most of which are stolen from the warden¡¯s transports.¡±

    Asagiri laughed. She pulled a cloth from under her kimono and placed it on the table. ¡°May I take some of these? My children recently crossed and I want them to taste something delicious as their first meal. Knowing Sho and Kan, however, they probably hunted rabbits already.¡±

    ¡°Take as much as you like. There¡¯s plenty more to share,¡± Yachi said. ¡°I see you have twins.¡±

    ¡°Four hundred years raising them is enough to shed the fur of my nine tails,¡± Asagiri joked. ¡°Children are obsessed with frolicking. Back when we were shadows, you would not believe the countless times I have to fish them out of the dens of eldritch kin. They see something fast, they just have to catch it.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing amusing about the death of two children,¡± Nami said distastefully. She looked at Yachi. ¡°And I thought you, serving the enemy. I thought you were better than this.¡±

    ¡°I asked the exorcist for pardon,¡± Asagiri defended.

    ¡°That exorcist does not have the right,¡± Nami retaliated.

    ¡°But she has the power,¡± Asagiri returned.

    Nami got up. ¡°I will not eat with her. I¡¯m going back to my tent. Don¡¯t tell Bao to come after me.¡±

    ¡°I doubt he would,¡± Asagiri said under her breath then took a large bite from a chicken leg.

    ¡°There are just some days when she¡¯s like this.¡± Yachi extended a bowl of dumplings to Asagiri. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. Here, have some more.¡±

    Asagiri smiled wryly. ¡°Thank you, Yachi. You¡¯re truly kind. And that exorcist too although she¡¯s a tad¡­eccentric. But she is the one who saved me from the dragon.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a tale you must tell me someday,¡± Yachi said.

    Asagiri paused eating. ¡°Once I find my children, I¡¯m going to ask the exorcist if it would be okay to stay with her for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Yachi urged to continue.

    ¡°Although we¡¯ve already crossed, I¡¯m still afraid that¡­he could harm us. The exorcist is powerful. I sensed it and it would be safer for us to stay with her until I come up with an alternative solution in eluding him permanently.¡±

    Yachi opened his mouth to speak but stopped when he saw Bao in the distance, jogging toward them. Asagiri followed Yachi¡¯s gaze and they both waited until the snow leopard was right before them.

    ¡°Damn that exorcist,¡± Bao cursed.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Yachi got up.

    ¡°She left after setting up the barrier. She just¡­left.¡± Bao planted his hands on his waist and nodded his head disdainfully. His eyes looked like it could pierce the ground.

    Yachi was disheartened. ¡°I truly thought we were getting through to her. She made it even seem like she was going to stay.¡±

    ¡°A craven is a craven,¡± Bao cursed and kicked dirt.

    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you going to find her?¡± Asagiri interjected.

    Bao had to look at Asagiri twice to make sure if the words really came from her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you rejoice now that she¡¯s gone?¡± Bao asked.

    ¡°I need her to protect me and my children,¡± Asagiri said and got up, tucking a wrap of food inside her kimono. ¡°Shall we move then?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°Do tell me why,¡± Asagiri sounded annoyed. ¡°Do you not need her? What¡¯s stopping you then?

    Bao dropped himself on the ground. ¡°Because what would I tell her?¡± he looked at the fox spirit. ¡°Do I simply drag her back here? From the moment I saw her, she had been wanting to leave. I was a fool for believing she would stay.¡±

    Yachi agreed. ¡°Some hearts are just far too discouraged to be changed.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not going out, I am,¡± Asagiri said. ¡°You said she finished setting up the spirit barrier, yes? I¡¯m going to find my children and we are going to stay here for the time being.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother returning. You¡¯re no longer welcome here,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°Your exorcist is not here anymore. I need this safe haven for me and my children and if you drive me out then I will take it by force.¡± Asagiri¡¯s tails danced behind her like tentacles.

    ¡°Do you think the exorcist is the only one capable of slaying you, demoness?¡± Bao yelled. His fur bristled and his claws bared.

    ¡°Bao!¡± Yachi matched his voice. ¡°Enough.¡± He looked at Asagiri. ¡°Go. Find your children and return.¡±

    Asagiri bowed to Yachi and trotted off to the edge of the grove, disappearing in the growing darkness.

    Bao sighed exasperatedly and clicked his tongue. He got up, looking at Yachi. The leopard¡¯s mouth opened once or twice as though he wanted to say something but stopped himself right before the words could come out. He nodded his head in dismissal and turned away, returning to the tent.

    When Bao entered, he realized that Liang¡¯s scent had stained the air around his quarter. He smelled her on his bed and the lids of the craters where she snooped trying to find viable items to steal. It annoyed Bao that his nose did not adjust immediately. He sat on the bed and caught a whiff of something else along with Liang¡¯s scent. He smelled salted pork.

    Bao got up and followed the smell to his working table where he saw the pouch still attached on Liang¡¯s harness. Not only was it just the salted pork. Liang¡¯s dagger, satchel bag and water pouch were all left on the table.

    Normally, Bao would have just left it lying there but he found it odd that Liang would leave without her most essential items. Bao loosened the drawstrings of the salted pork. There was still enough for two days of travel. The water pouch was not yet refilled so it couldn¡¯t have been that Liang planned to leave. She could not have forgotten her dagger at the very least since it was her only defense against humans. Without these things, she was completely vulnerable to the dangers of travel.

    Bao took the satchel bag and opened it. Inside were rolls of clothes which when he unfolded were actually an inner layer of Liang¡¯s clothes. Bao snuffed it once. It was unused. Liang¡¯s departure was not clear to him¡ªshe left her travel provisions. Knowing Liang, she would have taken the entire grove with her if she could fit it inside her pocket.

    Bao shoved the cloth back inside the bag and slung it over his shoulder. He took all of Liang¡¯s belongings and rushed to the stables. She couldn¡¯t have gotten far, Bao thought.

    She couldn¡¯t have.

    ~

    Makaskas had stolen a damp shirt from the window of a bakery. It might have not been intended to be worn and was probably just a rag to wipe the tables. The cloth was faded and torn. The sleeves were loose and the fibers were unraveling. It was too large when Makaskas first wore it but he managed to fold the excess cloth and tuck it inside his trousers. At the very least, he was getting less eyes from the wolf enforcers in the village.

    He was nearly at the gate when someone tugged on the sleeve of his shirt and when Makaskas turned, he saw Eika.

    Makaskas released a sigh.

    ¡°You told me you were leaving but did not tell me where,¡± she said and immediately clung to Makaskas¡¯s arm.

    Makaskas pulled his arm free from Eika¡¯s grasp but the white wolf merely held on tighter.

    ¡°I truly am in a hurry. Please let go,¡± Makaskas said calmly.

    Eika ignored his statement. ¡°Where did you find this shirt?¡± she sniffed. ¡°It smells of flour and stolen things.¡±

    Makaskas stopped resisting and looked down at Eika who would not release him. Her crimson eyes gazed back at Makaskas with curiosity.

    ¡°You may not know this but I¡¯m a very, very, very old man,¡± Makaskas said. ¡°Older than you can imagine and it¡¯s not appropriate for a young lady such as yourself to be pursuing me.¡±

    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t look that old to me. I¡¯d say you¡¯re about twenty years old¡­hmm, twenty-three at most.¡± Eika chuckled and before Makaskas could reply, she intercepted him. ¡°I will not go fishing out suspicious cats by the riverbank without fully understanding what happened.¡±

    Makaskas shushed Eika and looked around. Wolf enforcers were stationed by the market stalls. He jerked his arm away from Eika and grabbed her hand, pulling her between the dark alley of a closed market stall.

    ¡°Answer me truthfully, honestly.¡± Makaskas pressed Eika against a wall. ¡°What do you know about the matters happening in Akako?¡± he asked. One of his hands was pushed against the wall beside Eika¡¯s head and the other rested on the hilt of his dagger.

    Eika¡¯s eyes looked at Makaskas and on his hand readily placed on the dagger. She swallowed. ¡°I-I see¡­¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, actually.¡±

    ¡°Just answer the question,¡± Makaskas said.

    ¡°You¡¯re one of the rogue clansmen.¡± Eika receded harder against the wall.

    ¡°Rogue clansman, bandit, rebel,¡± Makaskas enumerated, ¡°Whatever else your lord Shinsou tells you.¡± A sharp clink resonated in the air. ¡°Are you going to report me?¡±

    Eika began hearing her breaths. ¡°From what I see, I don¡¯t have a choice. You¡¯re going to kill me.¡±

    Makaskas took a few steps back from Eika, letting the terrified wolf breathe. ¡°How could I? You saved my life. If you¡¯re going to act, do it now and do it fast.¡± He went out of the alley and paced hastily to exit the village. He looked around alertly for the wolf enforcers and expected any time that Eika would howl at the wolves to arrest him.

    Makaskas walked faster until he was sprinting toward the exit. Two lancers blocked his path.

    ¡°Disrobe immediately,¡± said one of the guards.

    They did not wait for Makaskas to follow their instruction. More of them appeared from the station and surrounded the clouded leopard. Two wolves restrained Makaskas¡¯s arms while another tore his shirt off immediately.

    ¡°This one¡¯s a clouded leopard, sir,¡± said the wolf from behind after seeing the pattern on Makaskas¡¯s back.

    The chief enforcer bent down and cupped Makaskas¡¯s chin, forcing him to look up. ¡°And first generation as well,¡± he said smugly, examining Makaskas¡¯s facial patterns. ¡°Now what might you be doing here in Yofune?¡± he asked rhetorically before commanding the other wolves. ¡°Take him to the dungeons.¡±

    Makaskas resisted but a wolf struck him behind the head. The last he heard was a ringing inside his ear before succumbing to darkness.

 Chapter Fifteen: The Maalonian Shaman

    Liang stumbled for the fifth time on a hidden stone in the snow. Her face smudged the powdered ice and somewhere underneath was a sharp root that cut a line under her cheek. She took a moment to relax on her awkward position¡ªface pressed against the loose ice¡ªand when she finally lifted herself back up, she had marked the snow with the shape of her face and the tint of her blood.

    She turned to lie on her back and peered at the moonless sky. A canopy of dark clouds was revealed in the split moments lightning flashed and was followed by the delayed grumble of thunder. There¡¯s a storm coming, Liang thought and finally stood up. She ruffled her tunic to shake the snow off her clothes and resumed her wander through the forest.

    She kept walking until the trees were closely packed together and the terrain become ever uneven. She had climbed down slopes and cut her hand on sharp stone, moving forward until she might find a path before the storm engulfs her. By the next moments, frozen drizzles accompanied the wind and thunder rumbled as quickly as lightning flashed.

    Liang hastened her pace, ignoring the increasing weight of her legs with each step. She was on the verge of fatigue when she saw bobbing firelights in the distance. There was a caravan not far away.

    She mustered enough strength to push forward. Each howl of the wind planted visions of her carcass buried in the snow. This deep in the forest, she was not safe both in life and death. There was the risk of her spirit getting devoured by shadows. She could feel them prowling from a safe distance, waiting for winter to take her body so that they may take her soul.

    ¡°Hey! Over here!¡± Liang shouted when she was close enough to surmise figures. There were two carriages, hauled by two horses each. Stout, boar soldiers surrounded the carriages, one torch for each of them that marched on the path. They were clothed lightly compared to the royal guards, only wearing a silver breastplate over long robes that ended right above the ankles. It was almost similar to Liang¡¯s tunic had it been less dilapidated over the years.

    The one from the outermost flank turned his head to Liang¡¯s direction, blowing smoke from his nostrils.

    ¡°Walk no closer.¡± He stopped and turned his body toward Liang, one hand readily placed on the handle of a spiked cudgel.

    Liang halted immediately and cautiously lifted her hands forward in surrender. ¡°I mean no trouble,¡± she said. ¡°A storm is approaching, see, and I was hoping to travel with your caravan. Just until the next village.¡±

    ¡°Get lost.¡± The boar grunted. He turned away and marched back with his companions.

    Liang followed. ¡°It would be like I wasn¡¯t here at all. The second carriage.¡± She pointed. ¡°If I guess correctly is for livestock. Allow me to ride there and I¡¯ll be gone as soon as we enter the next village.¡±

    The boar soldier stopped and along with him, several others who had noticed Liang¡¯s presence.

    ¡°It would be much easier to bash your head and leave you here for the landcrawlers. This is your last warning.¡± The boar drew his bludgeon.

    ¡°Yeah, smash her head open!¡± Encouraged one other boar soldier.

    Liang opened her mouth to speak but was interrupted by someone from the first carriage.

    ¡°What is all that yammering I hear?¡± peeked a woman from the carriage¡¯s window. She had dark skin and fuzzy hair that sat on top of her head like a gigantic orb¡ªrestrained by a red headband. Her voice had a strange accent¡ªsyllabicating words similarly to the Easterners but with a harder diction. Liang heard it before from her Maalonian friends back at the temple and the clouded leopard, Makaskas just recently.

    ¡°My lady.¡± Liang bowed and jogged past the boar soldier, recognizing the woman¡¯s high status by her ownership of Guren escorts. ¡°I fear for the storm that¡¯s about to come. I humbly ask for your permission to allow my travel with your caravan.¡±

    ¡°This one is courteous,¡± said the woman, bearing a smile with sharpened teeth. ¡°This one I invite to travel. Come and share a drink with me.¡±

    Liang felt proud of herself. She looked at the boar soldier smugly before entering the carriage. She had only hoped to travel lighter but her efforts bore twice the result.

    ¡°Come, accompany me,¡± said the woman. She was sitting across a vacant seat that was cushioned with fine Maalonian patterns. The fabric was woven with reds, greens and yellows, intertwining to form the common design of southeastern garments. Square, satin pillows colored in gold piled on the edges of the seats.

    Liang reluctantly made her way through the small space, guilty of leaving dirt marks from the sole of her boots.

    ¡°Leave it. Nothing can be done.¡± Smiled the woman when she noticed Liang¡¯s hesitance to walk the matted floor. ¡°Sit. Your eyes keep many stories.¡± She directed her hand across the vacant side of the carriage. ¡°I wonder which ones you would tell over a cup of liquor.¡±

    ¡°Only ones that are not taboo,¡± Liang said half-jokingly as she seated. She kept her back straight and shoulders tensed, presenting herself as elegantly as opposed to her scruffy appearance. She was bruised and unclean. Whatever skin exposed of her was covered with small cuts and smudged with dried blood. Her tunic had worn out terribly and had it not been winter, for hygiene¡¯s sake, then her odor would waft inside the carriage.

    The woman chuckled, bearing her serrated, yellow teeth. ¡°It is rude to drink with strangers. I am Ba¡¯e Ba¡¯yi.¡± She said, locking eyes with Liang. There was something hypnotic about the way she spoke; something that allured Liang unwillingly. Ba¡¯e Ba¡¯yi continued, ¡°Is Maalonian for Lady of Mantises but up here, I am known as Samagwi. I prefer you call me that instead.¡±

    By the time Samagwi finished speaking, Liang realized that the Maalonian had already pulled out two cups and a bottle of liquor that was clearer than water. Liang shook her head to expel the entrancing sensation but it was not only Samagwi that was hypnotic. Everything about the carriage slightly disoriented Liang¡ªperhaps it was the paint on the walls or perhaps it was the tribal patterns sewn in the fabrics of Samagwi clothes but there was definitely something odd about the situation.

    ¡°Laklakan,¡± Samagwi said and it was the next time Liang realized that she was spacing out again. The Maalonian opened the bottle. ¡°It is moonshine of Maalon¡¯s tribal deities.¡±

    Liang shook away the strange ambience in her head after catching a whiff of the liquor. The scent was so strong that merely sniffing it had already given Liang a hint of its taste. The aroma permeated the air around them, expelling the cold by its mere presence.

    Samagwi poured a small cup full and handed it to Liang. ¡°Now I am not stranger.¡±

    Liang held the small cup on top of her palm, stirring the liquor by gently whirling it. ¡°I am Liang.¡±

    Samagwi raised a single eyebrow. ¡°Liang¡­¡± she trailed off for Liang to continue.

    ¡°Just Liang.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Samagwi said and closed the bottle after pouring herself a cup full. ¡°A name like yours is either self-chosen or given by someone outside your bloodline. Even bastards have more than one name.¡±

    Liang opted to elude the topic about the origin of her name as it could expose her true nature. ¡°And what of yours, Ba¡¯e Ba¡¯yi? Why renounce your Maalonian heritage?¡±

    Samagwi chortled. ¡°We Maalonians love stories. Let us exchange stories, shall we? This first drink, I offer to mine.¡± She raised her cup and Liang followed. Together, they gulped down the liquor.

    Across the mouth, the Laklakan was entirely tasteless and fairly easy to swallow. Liang was more overwhelmed by the strong aroma of the liquor finding its way through her nose. However, seconds later, her throat felt a crawling fire that descended all the way to her chest. She spent minutes arched down and eyes closed at the entirely new sensation her body received. She had spent twenty years drinking and none of it built a tolerance against the Maalonian liquor.

    Samagwi¡¯s reaction was not that different from Liang. Although accustomed with the drink, Samagwi still spent as much time allowing her body to cope with the liquor. After the effects had settled, Liang felt like her vision was loose from her head and her actions, unrestrained.

    ¡°One can only build a tolerance for drunkenness but never for the sensation of drinking Laklakan.¡± Samagwi explained. ¡°That is why this drink is famous among the deities and the gods.¡±

    Liang unhinged all the tension in her body and fully relaxed on the seat, letting her dulled mind take over. ¡°On with the story!¡± she raised her empty cup and let her arm drop on top of her stomach.

    Samagwi mirrored Liang¡¯s position only that the Maalonian crossed her legs. ¡°I was Ba¡¯e Ba¡¯yi in Maalon. Raised in the island of Harag¡¯yo to become just another Avolario. I was fifteen when I discovered that my power could do so much more than fix broken humans.¡± She sighed. There was a sudden change in her tone as if recalling the memory was something she hated.

    Samagwi folded her arms, eyes squinting. She continued. ¡°Anything the exorcists taught, I could learn. But why settle for something restricted? That I asked myself. Why should I let my power be limited to spirits only? So I dabbled with Yin forces taught by the shadows I promised to hide from the proud exorcists. I built them shrines in the deepest forests and in the deadliest coasts of our island where the humans dared not venture. In turn, they taught me potent magic.¡±

    Liang¡¯s eyes felt heavy. She fought to stay awake but the liquor was simply too strong. She did not like where Samagwi¡¯s story was leading.

    Samagwi shifted on her seat and leaned forward to Liang. ¡°After mastering my craft, I presented myself to the tribe, reborn as a shamaness. Instead of accepting me as the new oracle, the tribe leader banished me, appalled by my power. I sailed to Haeguk and arrived at a small wayward village where I was called Samagwi¡ªthe praying mantis.¡±

    After hearing Samagwi¡¯s tale, Liang jerked herself awake. Samagwi was part of the minority exorcists vanquished aside from shadows. She tried to act natural but her actions were difficult to restrain.

    Samagwi placed the empty cup to her side and looked at Liang. ¡°Now it is your turn to share a story,¡± she said. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I would like to choose. I want you to tell me the story of how you survived, dragon.¡±

    At the sound of the word, Liang was surprised awake. Her hand instinctively went to grab the dagger in her harness but she was even more surprised when she touched nothing.

    ¡°To have survived Zhaohu¡¯s siege is impressive but to learn at the temple when you are a woman is quite extraordinary.¡±

    Liang got up but the intoxication prevented her from moving rapidly. She headed toward the carriage door, limping from side to side but with the mere snap of Samagwi¡¯s fingers, the door was bolted and Liang was trapped inside.

    ¡°Release me,¡± Liang demanded.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I am on my way to Lord Shinsou in Yofune. It was about time he called for me to cure his illness. Perhaps afterwards we could travel to Tian Liang to visit the emperor.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Liang pulled at the door and then turned to Samagwi. ¡°No¡­¡±

    ¡°Sit.¡± Samagwi commanded. ¡°Your words cannot free you. Either spend the journey pleading or¡­¡± she directed her hand to the vacant seat. ¡°We could drink and share more stories until we arrive at the village.¡±

    Liang released her clutch on the carriage¡¯s door. The tips of her fingers were red from gripping the metal. She accepted Samagwi¡¯s order and returned to her seat but for the first time in twenty years, she did not want to drink.

    ~

    When they arrived at Yofune, Liang could barely stand up. Samagwi had ordered one of her boar soldiers to assist Liang in walking but the hog did not have the patience to be delicate with a human, a captive one especially. So the boar ended up slinging Liang over his shoulder as they made their way across Shinsou¡¯s manse.

    It was late at night when they arrived but the wolves were as awake as their landcrawler counterparts, drinking in the dining halls and manning the barracks. Samagwi and her escorts continued to an empty courtroom occupied by merely a single black wolf sitting lazily on a throne.

    ¡°I have been waiting for your arrival,¡± said the wolf. From the courtroom doors, he appeared no more than a pair of eyes in the darkness, glinting in the reflected light from two pillar candles on either side of the platform.

    ¡°Lord Suirou.¡± Samagwi bowed and the rest of her escorts followed.

    ¡°You are the fifth shaman summoned this year, Samagwi,¡± Suirou said. ¡°I will not be surprised if you fail like the others.¡±

    Samagwi felt offended but smiled nevertheless, intimidating the black wolf sitting on the throne. ¡°Your only mistake was not calling me first and foremost.¡±

    ¡°As most of them said.¡± Suirou yawned and got up.

    ¡°Whatever the result, I shall be getting twice the glory,¡± Samagwi said and snapped her fingers. The boar soldier carrying Liang marched forward and placed her on the floor.

    ¡°Godkissed?¡± asked the wolf.

    ¡°Dragon,¡± Samagwi replied proudly.

    There was no hiding the surprise on Suirou¡¯s face. Just yesterday he reported the exorcist to Zhaohu and now, the exorcist was half-awake inside his court.

    ¡°How did you¡­¡± Suirou trailed off, not quite fully believing the capture in front of him.

    ¡°I merely invited her to drink with me,¡± Samagwi said proudly. ¡°Now come. Let us see to your father, shall we?¡± she commanded the boar soldier to pick up Liang but Suirou had taken over.

    ¡°My father does not like unnecessary company during nightfall.¡± Suirou carried Liang in his arms. ¡°Only the shaman and the bounty comes with me. The rest of you may return to the guest rooms. The household will tend to your needs.¡±

    ¡°Release¡­me,¡± Liang mumbled. Her breath reeked strongly of Laklakan that the hinges of Suirou¡¯s jaws tingled and his mouth salivated at the mere smell.

    ¡°What potion did you use to intoxicate her?¡± Suirou asked.

    ¡°No potion,¡± Samagwi chortled, ¡°Just Maalonian liquor. I have a few bottles as gifts for accepting my services.¡±

    They walked to Shinsou¡¯s chamber and the closer they arrived, the emptier and darker the halls became. Certain passages were limited with only a single guard and a single torch. When they ascended toward steps leading to a tower, it was completely unguarded and unlit.

    ¡°You are aware about my father¡¯s curse?¡± the wolf asked when he noticed Samagwi become uneasy.

    They were in the dimmest hall yet and the wolf seemed to be merging with the darkness. Only his crimson eyes seemed to float opaquely, and occasionally shimmer, in the dark hall.

    ¡°A sleepless curse, I heard,¡± Samagwi said.

    ¡°Where silence is too loud and darkness, too bright,¡± Suirou replied, ¡°That is why the hall to his room should be kept vacant. He complained that the torches were blinding and the guards¡¯ breaths were ringing inside his ears. Inside his chamber, all he does is stare at the fire and murmur¡­¡±

    Samagwi was curious. She had always been curious of Shinsou¡¯s curse and she¡¯s offered her help many times. Only now was she accepted and finally, she could put an end to the infamous illness that plagued the legendary warden. The finished task is enough to grant her a luxurious life among the court¡ªamong the nobles and if all else fails, she had the exorcist as her last resort.

    When they arrived before the door of Shinsou¡¯s chamber, it was pitch black other than the thin line of firelight escaping through the door¡¯s base.

    Suirou knocked.

    ¡°Am I never clear?¡± shouted a voice from inside. ¡°Leave at once! I am not to be disturbed!¡±

    ¡°It is I, father,¡± Suirou announced. ¡°I come with good news.¡± He opened the door. It was completely silent inside as though the room might have been empty. There, on a gigantic tusk chair, sat Shinsou staring at the fire.

    ¡°Son¡­¡± Shinsou¡¯s voice turned soft. ¡°Enough with your shamans. They¡¯re powerless.¡±

    ¡°This one might be different.¡± Suirou placed Liang on the floor by Shinsou¡¯s bed. Then the young wolf approached his father, kneeling by his side to speak with him more softly. ¡°Our shaman captured the exorcist.¡±

    Shinsou barely reacted. ¡°What of the snow leopard?¡± he asked. ¡°I need that wretched coward.¡±

    Suirou gently hushed his father. ¡°We will have no need of that snow leopard. The shaman is here and she¡ª¡±

    ¡°To the shadow realms with the exorcist!¡± Shinsou slammed his fists on the armrests of the chair and got up. ¡°Bring me Wei Bao! I need his head mounted on my wall along with the rest of the pathetic heavenly guardians!¡±

    Suirou¡¯s fur bristled but after a while, he coaxed his father to sit back down. ¡°We¡¯ll capture him,¡± Suirou said. ¡°We¡¯ll capture him but for now since the shaman is already here, may as well have her cure you.¡±

    Shinsou nodded his head and Suirou let Samagwi take over.

    The Maalonian shamaness circled the wolf warden, stroking her arms in the air as though she was wading on water. She bent down by the fire and took a handful of powder from one of the many pouches she kept with her and threw it to the flames.

    The fire sparked and crackled, releasing a sweet aroma. Then the scent turned foul.

    ¡°The curse, I feel,¡± she announced. ¡°And it is strong.¡± She sucked in a lungful of air and let it out. ¡°I see it. I see the curse inside this room. Two¡­five¡­seven¡­more?¡±

    Somewhere in the middle of Samagwi¡¯s divination, Liang broke out into laughter from behind them. The exorcist, drunk and half-awake, was watching them bemusedly, one eye larger than the other.

    Suirou marched toward Liang and bent down to meet her. The wolf grabbed Liang by the hair and forced her to look at him.

    ¡°Do you find my father¡¯s suffering amusing, exorcist?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Liang continued laughing. Then she pointed a shaky finger at Shinsou.

    ¡°The dumb wolf is not cursed¡ª¡±

    Suirou¡¯s hand quickly latched around Liang¡¯s neck, squeezing the air out of her. ¡°Insolence!¡±

    Liang wheezed and her face changed color by the second. But she remained smug nevertheless.

    ¡°Release her please, Lord Suirou,¡± Samagwi said. ¡°She may offer valuable insight.¡±

    Suirou released Liang, echoing a word of retribution. ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will not cut your tongue after this.¡±

    Liang regained her composure and after her breath returned to her, she felt more awake. ¡°The curse you feel is not a curse but a grudge. The wolf is not cursed. He is possessed. Fourteen earthbound spirits reside in his vessel. And your magic cannot help him.¡± Liang smiled and began laughing again.

    Suirou looked at Samagwi. ¡°Is the exorcist lying?¡± he asked.

    Samagwi lost her confidence to Liang¡¯s statement. If it wasn¡¯t a curse then she had no dominion over it. ¡°Your father requires an exorcism¡­¡± she said, ¡°That is why all the shamans failed.¡±

    They both looked at Liang.

    Liang spat. ¡°Do not waste your time. I will never do it.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps for now,¡± Suirou said. ¡°But a few days in the dungeon might¡­persuade you.¡± The black wolf pinched a lock of Liang¡¯s hair and twiddled it. ¡°They¡¯ll make you scream. Heed my words. And you¡¯ll beg to exorcise my father.¡±

    ~

    Liang was personally escorted by Suirou and Samagwi to the dungeons right behind Akako. Her hands and feet were clamped in iron connected with a chain. There were several buildings right by the riverbank each manned by packs of wolves. Liang was taken to one that was closest to the river, at the heart of the encampment.

    Two wolves were drinking by the dungeon entrance and at the site of their Lord Suirou approaching, they hastily tossed out the wine and alertly stood by the metal door.

    ¡°Lord Suirou.¡± The wolves bowed.

    From the entrance, Liang could hear agonizing cries and the echo of whatever device was used to inflict pain.

    ¡°Is the master of torment present?¡± asked Suirou.

    ¡°Yes, Lord. He is inside.¡±

    ¡°Open the door.¡±

    The wolves followed and the trio entered, dragging Liang by the chain. The sound of the river¡¯s current echoed inside the dungeon and the cry of pain was piercing to the air. What¡¯s more terrifying about the scream was that it sounded familiarly human.

    There was a torchlight nearby and Liang could finally see the origin of torment. As they approached, Liang realized that the puddles she had been stepping on were not water.

    She gasped at the first clear sight of the human strapped on a chair. Hauntingly familiar, the crying man was shaved and blinded. His eyes were freshly taken out. Where tears were supposed to run, blood fell instead and his gaping mouth revealed his severed tongue.

    Then came out the tormentor¡ªa gigantic wolf almost twice the size of the regular soldiers Liang had murdered. He wiped his bloodstained hands on the apron he wore and bowed his head to Suirou.

    ¡°My lord, what brings you here at the filthy dungeons?¡± he asked.

    Suirou looked over the tormentor, to the human that was strapped on the chair. ¡°A new bloodhound, I presume?¡±

    The tormentor looked over his shoulder then back at Suirou. ¡°Yes, lord. I heard the previous one was killed by an exorcist. Along with Shiba and nine others. This one,¡± he pointed, ¡°was a rogue clansman. Can¡¯t tell which one he¡¯s from. He wouldn¡¯t speak until the end.¡±

    ¡°Honorable,¡± Suirou remarked. ¡°Such qualities baffle me. While there are others who would instantly betray their kind, there are those who would die protecting them.¡±

    ¡°Might as well give him purpose than waste food to feed him every day,¡± the tormentor said.

    ¡°The man is pitiful,¡± Samagwi joined the conversation. ¡°You have made him unfit to live.¡± She extended her hand to the man and closed her fist swiftly. The man on the chair heaved a last breath and died.

    The tormentor marched toward Samagwi, towering over the Maalonian shaman. ¡°Perhaps you would like to be our bloodhound instead.¡±

    ¡°Be careful who you threaten, big one.¡± Samagwi bared her teeth.

    ¡°Enough, Juugo,¡± Suirou commanded.

    Juugo stepped back and apologized to Suirou.

    ¡°We brought you the exorcist,¡± Suirou said.

    Juugo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°She needs a mild persuasion in exorcising father.¡±

    ¡°Is the lord warden, well, master?¡±

    ¡°That will depend entirely on you¡­on how well you could convince our exorcist friend over here,¡± he tugged at the chain like a bell. ¡°How much time do you need?¡±

    Juugo walked over to Liang, circling the exorcist and sniffing her. He ran a claw on the skin of Liang¡¯s cheek. ¡°This one is not accustomed to pain. I¡¯ll have her persuaded by the same time tomorrow, your lordship.¡±

    Suirou looked at Samagwi and nodded his head.

    Samagwi pulled out a dagger and walked over to Juugo. She slipped the blade inside her palm and pulled it out swiftly all while whispering foreign chants on the wound.

    ¡°Bend down, if you do not want to get killed by the exorcist,¡± Samagwi said.

    Juugo followed and the Maalonian shaman opened her palm in front of Juugo¡¯s snout. The blood arose from the wound like viscous tentacles and lashed forward to the dungeon warden, slithering inside his orifice with immense pain.

    After the ritual, a red mark appeared inside Juugo¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Now you are immune to magic,¡± Samagwi said.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Juugo got up. Before Samagwi could answer, the gigantic wolf grabbed the shaman by the neck and lifted her up in the air. ¡°Try to break free.¡±

    Samagwi squirmed, kicking her legs and clawing at the wolf¡¯s arm all in vain. She looked at Suirou.

    ¡°S-stop him¡­¡± Samagwi said.

    ¡°We no longer have use of you,¡± Suirou replied. ¡°And your soldiers would make a fine meal.¡±

    With one nod of Suirou¡¯s head, Juugo snapped Samagwi¡¯s neck and the Maalonian¡¯s body fell limp. Juugo dropped Samagwi¡¯s corpse on the ground.

    ¡°She didn¡¯t fully waste our time unlike the others, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Suirou looked over his shoulder to Liang. ¡°She brought us this exorcist.¡±

    Liang was shaking.

    ¡°Now what parts do you not need to perform an exorcism?¡± Suirou asked.

    ¡°I-I need all of them¡­¡± Liang said. ¡°I must be whole.¡±

    ¡°Surely you¡¯re not just saying that so you could get away with torture, are you?¡±

    Liang cursed inside her mind. ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡± she knelt on the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll perform the exorcism¡­¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯ve already come this far. Samagwi even died getting here.¡± Suirou sighed. ¡°So as to not waste our time coming here, I shall personally come to retrieve you the same time tomorrow.¡± Suirou bent down and tipped Liang¡¯s chin up. ¡°Until then, my friend, Juugo, will take good care of you.¡± The black wolf got up and passed the chain to Juugo. ¡°Don¡¯t damage her too much, else I¡¯ll hold you responsible.¡±

    Juugo smirked and pulled Liang to a cell. ¡°I can guarantee that she would still be recognizable.¡±

    Liang pleaded as she was dragged to a dungeon cell. What cry of agony filled the dungeon before, she replaced with her own. And somewhere far along the road back to Yofune, Suirou listened to the exorcist¡¯s anguish.

 Chapter Sixteen: The Clan of Rogues

    Bao was tracking Liang through her footsteps when the blizzard came. It was near impossible to follow the exorcist¡¯s scent with the volatile winds and the cold temperature. Bao only had Liang¡¯s footsteps on the snow to follow and it was rapidly erased by the snowstorm. They were closer to each other than Bao had anticipated when he heard Liang¡¯s voice calling out.

    ¡°Hey! Over here!¡± she shouted and Bao rushed to her aid, thundering hooves against the screaming gale. But he stopped just as he was close enough to see two figures in a standoff.

    The first he saw was that of a large and stout Guren boar, carrying an inextinguishable torch overhead. The light burned as though it was untouched by the snowstorm and there were several others that marched not far ahead. Before the boar was Liang¡¯s silhouette. The hood of her cloak bared her head, letting loose tentacles of hair violently whipping through the wind.

    That was the last time Bao saw Liang. He followed the caravan closely behind to wherever it was headed. The march was long and harsh. They braved through the storm without stop, feeling ice winds cut like razor blades. Bao withstood the calamity but his horse was not so fortunate. An hour before arriving at Yofune, Bao¡¯s horse had perished and so he continued the rest of the march by foot. Had it gone any longer, Bao would have found himself the in the same state as his horse but he stopped his pursuit when the caravan entered the gates of Shinsou¡¯s manse. He stopped at a safe distance and watched as the wooden doors lock behind him.

    The storm was not stopping any time soon and Bao swore to himself that he would not leave the village without the exorcist. So he went to the only safe place that would house him until the storm passed.

    The house was three levels and seated by the river that intersected the village. The first floor was a noodle restaurant famous among the villagers but Bao doubted that it would be crowded while in the mid of a storm. Most establishments in the village, save the households, were already shut and locked.

    When Bao arrived at the front patio, he shook himself clean of the snow and began knocking on the door. A faint melody of strings resonated from inside, playing slow, melancholic tunes. It stopped as soon as Bao announced his presence with a knock and after a while, the sliding door parted just enough for a red eye to peek at him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry but we are closed until the storm passes,¡± the white wolf said.

    ¡°I am a friend of your father,¡± Bao said. ¡°And I was looking for a place to pass the storm.¡±

    The white wolf looked at Bao from head to toe and did not open the door any further. ¡°Truly, I¡¯m sorry, but my father would never associate himself with a snow leopard¡­nor I. And we do not want any trouble from the enforcers or from anyone outside.¡± She tried to close the door but Bao held it still with his hand.

    He was surprised that Takeshi did not tell his daughter about him. But Bao did not want to get involved with familial matters so he did not bother explaining anything further.

    ¡°Please,¡± Bao said. ¡°I will remain outside until your father himself allows me to enter. I only ask that you announce to him my presence.¡±

    The white wolf slightly calmed down but the trouble on her face was still apparent.

    ¡°And what name should I use to address you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Just tell him that a snow leopard waits outside his porch,¡± Bao replied.

    The door slid closed and was followed by the click of a lock. Bao stepped back and waited, rubbing his shoulders from the cold that was beginning to permeate his skin. A while later, the door opened once again and he was greeted by Takeshi.

    They exchanged stoic glances without words to accompany their reunion. The gray wolf, clad in a loose, black robe merely curt nodded his head to permit Bao¡¯s entrance and Takeshi did not allow the snow leopard to go any further than the tables of the small restaurant.

    Bao seated at corner of the room where he faced a small platform. The paper wall was painted with cherry blossoms and mountain sceneries. A thirteen-stringed koto was idly placed at the center of the tatami-matted stage. The white wolf from earlier picked up the instrument and went backstage through the same paper wall which doubled as a sliding door.

    Takeshi then occupied the seat in front of Bao.

    ¡°Eika,¡± Takeshi said loudly, sternly. ¡°Prepare a hot soup for our guest.¡±

    His daughter Eika went out of the small room behind the stage and climbed to the second floor.

    ¡°She¡¯s listening,¡± said Takeshi.

    ¡°So she doesn¡¯t know¡­¡± Bao trailed off.

    ¡°What brings you here, Bao? Is it the same as what brought your B¡¯koli comrade here? Half dead.¡±

    Bao shifted on his seat, squinting his eyes in wonder. ¡°Makaskas was here?¡±

    ¡°My daughter fished him out of the river.¡± Takeshi pressed his hands on his thighs and leaned closer to Bao. ¡°And ever since he was arrested, Eika has been brooding. Gods, you know I try my best not to involve her with these dangerous things. What happened?¡±

    Bao sighed. ¡°A lot has happened, Takeshi, and it is still happening.¡±

    ¡°So you finally need our help.¡± The gray wolf turned smug.

    ¡°I only need your help,¡± Bao corrected. ¡°Allow me to pass the storm here and I¡¯ll be out of your coat in no time.¡±

    Takeshi chortled. ¡°And how¡¯s your plan collecting a bunch of children going along? How long have you been at it, four¡ªfive years? You must have accumulated quite aplenty by now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    Bao growled but he took a deep breath and released it. ¡°The plan continues,¡± he said nonchalantly. ¡°By the end of winter, we venture to Maalon and have a few white shamans teach the children magic. Or¡­¡± Bao emphasized, ¡°If I could convince the dragon to impart her knowledge, then we would not need to travel so far.¡±

    Takeshi¡¯s eyes widened at the realization. ¡°You have a northern exorcist?¡±

    Bao nodded once.

    ¡°Forget teaching those children,¡± Takeshi said a little too loudly. Enthusiasm filled his actions. ¡°We have recruited quite the number of shadows who are willing to join the opposition. There are eldritch kin among them. With the number of children you¡¯ve collected and a dragon by our side, we could create an elite army¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Takeshi!¡± Bao exclaimed. ¡°This is the reason why I could never join your cause.¡±

    ¡°Our cause is the same as yours.¡± Takeshi bared his teeth. ¡°Overthrow the Tiger and this is a means that could end his sovereign.¡±

    ¡°How would you be any different from what Zhaohu did twenty years ago?¡±

    ¡°How is our mortal existence any different from what the Tiger did¡ªfrom what we¡¯re about to do?¡± Takeshi returned. ¡°Humans sacrificed a few of their kind so we could join the war and with just a few more could end it.¡±

    Bao nodded his head absently. His mind dwelled in the past and left him lingering for moments in silence. ¡°The world is saturated with enough Guren. This is the world of humans¡ªthe gift of the primordial gods to the human kind and we usurped it from them. Has mortality thwarted your heavenly virtues, Takeshi? When have you stopped thinking like a deity?¡±

    Takeshi¡¯s eyes turned feral and it eyed Bao with much contempt. ¡°To the shadow realms with being a deity. Your logic justifies the abstinence of the gods in heaven to care but your physical existence is the ultimate contradiction. You do not want to win the war by sacrificing a few humans yet you devoured one to be flaunting your hypocritical beliefs.¡±

    Bao held back the urge to retaliate and just let the gray wolf speak his mind.

    Takeshi was flailing his arms around in the air as though it might help deliver his point. ¡°The moment we became mortal, we have already forfeited our heavenly virtues. I was distracted enough during the war to realize that I have been fooling myself that I was a deity walking the earth just like how you keep on fooling yourself until now, Wei Bao.¡± Takeshi stopped for a moment, reluctant to continue. His voice calmed after a while. ¡°I admit that I have lost my true purpose when I became mortal. I thought fighting in the war was my whole mortal existence¡­¡±

    When it became too quiet, Bao finally spoke. ¡°And it should be. You should not lose sight of why we physically existed in the first place.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s not,¡± Takeshi intercepted. ¡°And I have. Lost. Sight.¡± The gray wolf did not want to continue any more than he was embarrassed to share but if it meant driving a few senses inside Bao¡¯s thick head, then he did so gladly. ¡°Falling in love as a deity is not quite the same as falling in love as a mortal. To have children that you love, to fear for the weather and the vulnerability of life, to know your days are limited¡ªall of these things made me lose sight of the purpose I thought I had. And if it¡¯s true that you have a northern exorcist with you, then I would fight for my place in the reincarnation cycle. I will not return to being a Yang spirit.¡±

    Bao folded his arms. He knew that mortality has its toll on spirits. He¡¯s witnessed it one too many times. To become mortal means to be subjected by mortal consequences. That is why the heavenly virtues must be strictly obeyed. The moment a Guren succumbs to these desires is the moment of their failure.

    ¡°Why do you still fight against the oppression then?¡± Bao asked. ¡°You have built yourself a comfortable life. You have good children and a loving wife¡ªa safe place here in Yofune. Why?¡±

    ¡°Knowing my true purpose does not necessarily mean I would give up on what I thought it was,¡± Takeshi said. ¡°I fight because I am against Zhaohu and right now, the only way I could see his downfall is with stronger kin on our side¡ªsomething that could overwhelm his armies. What of your reason, Bao? Why do you fight in the first place? Is it simply because you¡¯re a deity?¡±

    ¡°I have no other reason beside that,¡± Bao admitted confidently. ¡°I was a deity but in heart, I still am and it is part of my heavenly duties to look over humanity.¡±Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Oh, Wei Bao,¡± Takeshi said.

    They paused their conversation when Eika arrived with the tray of hot soup. The white wolf added hot tea and pork buns with the meal. Bao could tell that there was a lot going on inside her mind. Her silence was forced.

    After the white wolf served Bao¡¯s meal, Takeshi got up and embraced his daughter tightly.

    ¡°Is everything all right, father?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Yes, my child,¡± Takeshi said. ¡°It¡¯s just a wolf¡¯s winter sorrows. Now go back up and tuck your brothers to sleep.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already sleeping¡­¡±

    ¡°Help your mother weave tapestries then.¡±

    Eika slightly pushed away. ¡°She already went to bed, father.¡±

    Takeshi pulled her close again. ¡°Just a little while, Eika. You have been brooding as of late. Would you mind sleeping beside your brothers just this night? There is a storm out and it would be colder than usual.¡±

    Eika withdrew from her father¡¯s hug. Her eyes occasionally looked to Bao¡¯s direction. ¡°Father, is he a rogue clansman? Is he¡­Wei Bao?¡±

    ¡°Goodness, no, Eika.¡± Takeshi lied. ¡°We would never house that fugitive. This is¡­¡± he paused trying to come up with a name. ¡°An old friend of mine back in Haeguk. Oh Daehan.¡±

    Eika smiled wryly. ¡°Ah, I see¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t believe me, do you?¡± Takeshi bent down to meet Eika¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is it because I took too long with the name? Papa is already old. I¡¯m having memory problems. Now go.¡±

    Eika bowed in acknowledgment and walked to the stairs but she stopped before climbing up. ¡°Father, I would like to visit Makaskas.¡± She said sternly. ¡°After the storm ends.¡±

    Bao saw Takeshi¡¯s spirit dissipate through his exasperated sigh. The gray wolf sat down bleakly, running both hands on the temples of his head.

    ¡°It is not a place for young ladies like you,¡± Takeshi said. ¡°I do not want you near the dungeons or any of the wolf enforcers. I have told you about Juugo, have I not?¡±

    ¡°It is precisely why I want to go there.¡±

    ¡°You will not. That is final. Do you want to be arrested with that clouded leopard? If any of the enforcers see you associating yourself with that rebel, they could accuse you of conspiracy.¡±

    ¡°They will not,¡± Eika retaliated. ¡°They know me. I grew up here in Yofune same as them. They¡¯re about my age and they know that I¡¯m not a rebel.¡±

    ¡°Eika, I have made my decision,¡± Takeshi raised his voice and shortly after, an infant cry sounded from upstairs. Eika said no more after that and raced up to the second floor with heavy steps.

    Takeshi sighed for the uncounted time. Then he looked at Bao who was nearly done with the bowl of soup.

    ¡°Are you going to rescue your ally?¡± he asked.

    Bao wiped his mouth with his forearm. ¡°Eventually. First, I have to wait for the exorcist.¡±

    ¡°He is in Yofune?¡±

    ¡°As ridiculous as it may be, she is,¡± Bao said. ¡°In Shinsou¡¯s manse no less. Along with Guren boars.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s been captured?¡± Takeshi¡¯s voice rose.

    ¡°I am unclear on that part,¡± Bao said and rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Personally, I think she may have outwitted the boars to put herself on the situation but if all else fails, she is a dragon among wolves and I¡¯ll follow her trail of chaos to catch her in time.¡±

    Takeshi nodded his head left and right. ¡°I¡¯m certain she¡¯s helpless. Guren boars, you say? The past few months there have been Guren lions, Guren bears, Guren monkeys and others coming from different kingdoms. All of them were escorts to shamans.¡±

    Bao slammed his fist on the table and cursed. Broth and tea spilled on the wooden surface.

    Takeshi continued, ¡°That na?ve boy, Suirou, has been inviting shamans to rid his father of what they think to be a curse. All of the shamans come in but they don¡¯t come out. Not even their escorts. I swear that Suirou is twofold vicious than his half-insane father.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Bao swallowed. ¡°She might have been slain already.¡±

    ¡°Do not fret,¡± Takeshi assured. ¡°Your exorcist is not as much of a secret as you think. Without confirmation, I did not believe the rumors myself but according to our spies, they sent a bird to Zhaohu. Until the Tiger replies, they will not kill her. She¡¯ll most likely be sent to the dungeons.¡±

    Before Bao could reply, Takeshi got up from his seat. ¡°Come. There¡¯s no better time to visit the clan than amid a snowstorm. You¡¯re going to need help rescuing your friend and the exorcist.¡±

    ¡°Takeshi¡­¡±

    ¡°I know you want nothing to do with us but two precious lives are at stake here, Bao,¡± Takeshi interjected. ¡°If you are as detached to mortal affairs as you make yourself to be, then swallow your pride for the exorcist¡¯s mere value. She is unrivaled in these trying times and we cannot afford to lose her.¡±

    Bao said no more after that. Takeshi opened the door and a gust of wind and snow blew inside. Bao got up and with Takeshi, ventured into the frozen squall.

    ~

    The rogue clan¡¯s hideout was not as far away as the enemy might think. It was well hidden from the Guren and unseen by the shadows who might try to trade information for a mortal passage.

    East of Yofune and following the length of the river lead to what once a farming village. The current of the river lead to a half-frozen waterfalls where a steep and dangerous cliff lead to the clan¡¯s entrance. Many wolf enforcers in the past investigated the area in an attempt to search for the rebels¡¯ hideout and many of them fell to their deaths by simply not knowing the proper passage.

    When Takeshi and Bao arrived at the ledge, the shoving winds was the least of their worries and the last thing that would kill them. If anything, it would be the Nun¡¯no that would determine their fate. The mischievous earth sprites resided in the stones of the slope and would not hesitate to trip or push someone to their deaths if they did not recite the rogue clan¡¯s password.

    Takeshi coughed to adjust his voice and knelt on the ground, clearing an area of snow just enough that he could knock on it. He recited in the Maalonian tongue, ¡°Irarom, irarom, bi¡¯tis koh mid¡¯vid.¡±

    From the stone, there emerged a blue light that took the form of a translucent humanoid the size of two thumbs. It had pointed ears and large eyes like beads of black ink.

    ¡°Master Takeshi, welcome,¡± it greeted then looked at Bao. ¡°Master Bao, it has been a long time.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. I never thought I would be back here,¡± Bao said.

    ¡°We need safe passage,¡± Takeshi said.

    ¡°It shall be done,¡± the Nu¡¯no bowed. The small Yang spirit returned to the stone and after a while, the ledge began to grumble. The slippery and uneven stones began to align until it formed descending steps along the side of the cliff, leading to a hollow cave in the middle of the precipice.

    Takeshi and Bao walked down until they arrived at the cave and the stone steps behind them receded back in the mountain sides removing access to the entrance. The cavern was dark but certainly not empty. Bao could hear distant toasts and jolly celebrations.

    They stopped before a self-operated pulley machine assembled from wood and thick rope. Takeshi maneuvered their descent until they were back in the light of torches and the deafening cacophony of drunken men and Guren. Many of which were former deities and overthrown nobles.

    The place had not changed the slightest, Bao thought. The rogue clan operated the same way as Bao had, robbing Shinsou¡¯s transports and claiming it as their own. Crates of stolen food and supplies stacked all around the cave. Makeshift tables filled a vast hall and hammock beds dangled wherever it was possible to dangle.

    When Takeshi said that they had made shadow allies, he was not jesting. The entire place was heavy with the aura of Yin spirits and there might have been a few Yang spirits as well that balanced the atmosphere.

    Bao and Takeshi walked across the celebration, looking for the head of the clan.

    ¡°Takeshi, come join us! You have been away most nights,¡± said one Guren monkey then his eyes went to Bao, stopping in surprise. ¡°If it isn¡¯t Wei Bao.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps another time, Kai,¡± Takeshi replied without so much as looking at the monkey¡¯s direction. ¡°We are not here to celebrate whatever it is you¡¯re celebrating. Where is Kiba?¡±

    ¡°In the war room,¡± Kai replied and returned to the celebration with a random toast.

    Takeshi and Bao continued walking until the fervent noises were distant once again and they saw the war room. It was another compartment in the cave, blocked by two Guren bears. They parted at the sight of Bao and Takeshi and they entered the silent room.

    Five sets of eyes turned to their direction and all were surprised at the sight of the snow leopard¡¯s return.

    ¡°This is highly unexpected,¡± said a small Tanuki. He was about half the size of an adult man, dressed in clean white robes. He was sitting on top of an apothecary cabinet placed on the wide stone table where a giant map of Hatsukochi was sprawled.

    ¡°Avolar Seishi,¡± Bao greeted.

    ¡°Truly unexpected,¡± said Kiba, the former deity of Akako and now the head clansman of the rogues. ¡°What brings you here¡­¡± he paused. ¡°Wei Bao?¡±

    The human Ronin, Mori Tenshi, intercepted. ¡°Finally have a change of heart?¡± he asked smugly and stood in front of Bao, meeting him eye to eye. ¡°What took you so long?¡±

    Bao gazed at him sharply. The mere presence of the Ronin annoyed him.

    ¡°I need a small band of adept warriors,¡± the snow leopard announced without shame, without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll trade their services for gold and supplies.¡±

    Takeshi grabbed Bao by the forearm and met him eye to eye. Bao merely jerked his arm away from the gray wolf.

    ¡°You left this clan five years ago,¡± the Kunoichi, Nakamura Akari, said. She went to Tenshi¡¯s side and grabbed the Ronin¡¯s arm, pulling him away from Bao. ¡°You said you wanted nothing to do with us. Why do we find you here now?¡±

    Takeshi spoke in Bao¡¯s stead. ¡°This is an urgent matter.¡±

    ¡°You have always been soft, Takeshi,¡± said the fifth party. His presence was unlike the four others and he remained in the dark, form ever shifting.

    Bao was not familiar with him. ¡°Show yourself, eldritch kin,¡± Bao commanded.

    The eldritch shadow enveloped the entire room like black mist, drowning the torch light until Bao was overwhelmed by the presence. Its Yin energy was strong.

    ¡°The first humans called me Enmu,¡± it said.

    ¡°I am not here to challenge any of you,¡± Bao replied and the shadow mist instantly receded back to the dark corners with nothing but a pair of crimson eyes, spinning in the dark. ¡°As I have said before, I wish to trade your service for valuables. My allies have been captured. As we speak now, he sits in Shinsou¡¯s dungeon by the river.¡±

    ¡°Tsk, Bao,¡± Tenshi clicked his tongue. ¡°Have you been so apart from us that you don¡¯t even remember our primary purpose?¡±

    ¡°Silence,¡± Bao raised his voice.

    ¡°Make me.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to lose again, Tenshi?¡±

    ¡°That was years ago. Let¡¯s see how much I improved.¡±

    Takeshi interjected. ¡°Shinsou holds a northern exorcist captive.¡±

    At his statement, the entire room fell silent. Bao was extremely disappointed that Takeshi revealing Liang¡¯s existence.

    After long moments, it was Tenshi who was the first to react. ¡°No. That¡¯s impossible. There are no more exorcists.¡±

    ¡°According to our spies, there is,¡± Akari said.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Tenshi scratched the back of his head repeatedly.

    Avolar Seishi added, ¡°He will be a valuable ally.¡± Then he looked at the clan leader, Kiba. ¡°No doubt you¡¯ll send men to retrieve this exorcist, lord?¡±

    Kiba¡¯s eyes was fixed on Bao. ¡°How long have you come into contact with this exorcist?¡±

    ¡°Three days ago¡­¡± Bao looked down.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear that you had no intention of sharing this information with us,¡± Kiba said. ¡°We all share the same objective, Bao. Overthrowing Zhaohu is not a competition. Dividing ourselves would only weaken our strength.¡±

    Bao¡¯s breaths were imminent from the motion of his chest. A low grumble resonated in his lungs as he tried to hold the anger. ¡°I will not sacrifice any more human souls,¡± he said through gritted teeth. ¡°It was a mistake coming here.¡± He looked at Takeshi and walked out of the room. Unbeknownst to him, he was followed by the Ronin.

    ¡°Bao,¡± Tenshi called.

    ¡°My patience is thin. Say one more word and I¡¯ll snap your neck.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll help you,¡± he said.

    Bao stopped on his track, whatever rage built up inside him instantly faded. He turned to Tenshi and after seeing the rogue¡¯s face, Bao began to doubt if the Ronin was merely teasing him.

    ¡°If this is a lie¡ª¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Tenshi said before Bao could finish. ¡°I want to help you rescue her. On the condition that it only involve the two of us.¡±

    Bao¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°How did you know the exorcist was a woman?¡±

    Tenshi¡¯s voice was sincere. Whatever hint of arrogance was gone when he began talking about the exorcist. The Ronin walked right up to Bao. ¡°Because there are no more exorcists other than Liang. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±

    Bao could not hide the awe in his face.

    ¡°Did you honestly think you are the first one to know her secret?¡±

    Bao did not answer the question. Although he thought it was Yachi who had found out Liang¡¯s nature, for a time, he thought they were the first people to know.

 Chapter Seventeen: The Cold Dungeon

    When Liang was passed to Juugo, her clothes had already been emaciated and filthy. It had been weathered by countless journeys, perhaps stained by broth and beer but it had never been soaked in blood. As she found herself shackled to a chair, her clothes had been drenched with blood, fluids and vomit to the innermost layer.

    The tormentor, Juugo, had a malicious affinity to cries of pain. Sometime ago, Liang¡¯s sensation had numbed after the bed of nail on her last finger had been pierced with sharp bamboo and her body was beaten with sharp and blunt objects. Juugo only brutalized the methods even more.

    After the fifth or sixth torture, Liang had lost strength to scream. Her throat was dry and sore. She felt half dead but still fully awake. She had attempted countless litanies to ward off the Guren tormentor but none of her spells were effective.

    When Juugo was finally bored with Liang, the wolf threw her to a dungeon cell and gave her a faded rag to change into. Liang barely had the strength to stand up. Once her body tasted ease, the pain of her wounds began to catch up, intensifying each second. She was lopsided on the cold ground, too weary to move.

    ¡°Change!¡± Juugo hammered the iron bars with a steel club. When he saw that Liang was not moving, he returned with a bucket of cold river water and poured it all over Liang.

    The exorcist grimaced, releasing a high pitched squeal that finally wounded her throat. She coughed blood in the recesses of her gasps. Quickly, she pulled the strings of her tunic loose, the slightest press of her fingers ached where her nails once grew. She carefully disrobed layer after layer. Some of the shallow wounds punctured on her skin had already dried with blood and it stuck to the cloth on the wound. Liang had to peel it carefully before slipping out of the wet layers.

    Juugo watched as Liang stripped in front of him, taking much pleasure in seeing the lamed exorcist writhe in pain. Once fully bare, Liang took the one-layer rag and wore it over her body. It did not even cover her past the knees.

    The tormentor sneered and picked up Samagwi¡¯s corpse with one hand and with the other, he tore a limb like it was a piece of paper and began chewing on it. The crunch of bone and ripping of flesh was daunting to hear. Liang¡¯s stomach retched but she had already emptied whatever contents of it remained. Her extremities began to ache and little had it done blowing hot air around it. She was quivering like she had a seizure and her neck felt like it was about to snap from uncontrollably shaking.

    ¡°Perhaps it would not make much of a difference¡­¡± whispered a weak, raspy voice. Liang looked around her cell and that¡¯s when she noticed there was a figure sitting in the dark part of her confines. ¡°But it would be best for both of us to share our heat.¡±

    Liang crawled to where she heard the voice. ¡°M-makaskas?¡± she asked.

    Makaskas crept to the moonlight. First, Liang saw his punctured eyes, oversaturated with tears if tears were blood. Then she saw his naked body, no longer gold and umber patterned like the first time she saw him. The clouded leopard had been shaved. His skin was full of abrasions and burnt parts.

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t have my coat anymore,¡± his voice sounded so low and when he bared his mouth, his fangs had been pulled out. ¡°But perhaps we could still warm each other.¡±

    Liang maneuvered herself toward the clouded leopard, using her forearms against the ground to move her way toward him. They went to the unlit part of the cell, desperate to believe that the darkness could hide them from Juugo but the tormentor sat and watched them bemusedly as he devoured the shaman¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°I-is this you, Liang?¡± Makaskas cupped around him. Liang pressed herself against Makaskas, stretching her palms on Makaskas¡¯s rough, loose skin. The warmth she felt was exchanged with twice the coldness on Makaskas¡¯s part. The B¡¯koli grimaced.

    ¡°Y-you¡¯re cold as ice,¡± he said.

    Liang apologized hoarsely.

    Their irregular breaths whistled from their lungs and their heartbeats were near death. Perhaps both of them were slowly dying but Juugo knocked against the dungeon cell with a metal baton and both Liang and Makaskas were startled awake. Makaskas¡¯s ears moved alertly and Liang pushed herself harder against the clouded leopard.

    Juugo laughed at their sudden panic and returned once more to his seat.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I could not do anything¡­¡± Liang cried. She could barely dictate words without her voice muting midway.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just survive for now¡­¡± although weak, Makaskas brushed Liang¡¯s head and pulled her closer for more warmth. ¡°If we both die today, then perhaps in the next life we could avenge ourselves¡­¡± he chortled.

    Liang closed her eyes, feeling sleepy at the motion of Makaskas¡¯s breath. The contraction of his chest was lulling Liang to sleep, making her momentarily forget about the ache in her body. It comforted her knowing that she was with someone alive and that she¡¯s not truly alone. But beyond her physical senses, she could feel Makaskas waning.

    ¡°You¡¯re dying¡­¡± Liang whispered but Makaskas did not reply. Liang shook him. ¡°Makaskas¡­¡±

    The clouded leopard jerked awake and although blind, he still looked at Liang¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Do you want to return to heaven?¡± Liang asked. ¡°They¡¯re going to kill me as soon as I exorcise the warden. At least¡­at least let me save you so that I could tell myself I did something good with my power.¡±

    Makaskas wheezed. ¡°No¡­¡± he heaved in a deep breath and let it out. ¡°I want to die fighting, Liang.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve fought enough¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know me¡­¡± Makaskas coughed, spraying blood and saliva with the air of his breath. ¡°I was one of the gods who hid in heaven,¡± he confessed. ¡°I pretended not to see the deaths of our kind and feigned ignorance at the desperate prayers. I only crossed after the war was over, telling myself that I want to make a difference. If I had done it twenty years ago, who knows what could have happened? Perhaps Zhaohu would have been defeated or perhaps I would have died alongside the other deities¡­if it was the latter, then this, my death, just arrived late.¡±

    ¡°Such valor¡­¡± Liang¡¯s tone went lower. She had always found everything that did not much her beliefs as strange. ¡°The people I meet continue to surprise me¡­I guess it would surprise anyone who has been actively avoiding everyone for the past years.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Liang,¡± Makaskas said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to justify your actions for the past twenty years. I know what it¡¯s like to be afraid. In the war against the dragons, I¡¯ve lost many allies and I know of the fear watching the people you love get devoured. We¡¯re all afraid.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all afraid¡­¡± Liang repeated as if she had been told the greatest secret in the world. It had always been herself and herself alone against the world. She alienated herself and pretended not to see the chaos around her. She was no different from Makaskas. ¡°Even Bao?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Fearless as he may appear, he feels just as much as we do¡­¡± Makaskas¡¯s voice fluctuated. ¡°He is every bit as much like us¡­but he¡¯s more like you, the last of his kind. He is the last of the eight heavenly guardians.¡±

    A realization dawned to Liang. ¡°Bao¡­he¡¯s Wei Bao?¡±

    ¡°No other.¡±

    ¡°The heavenly guardian of Shan Liang¡­¡±

    Makaskas smiled despite it all. ¡°Of course you knew him¡­¡±

    ¡°I thought they were all killed¡­I saw their heads mounted on Shinsou¡¯s wall.¡±

    ¡°We thought all of the exorcists were killed and yet here you are,¡± Makaskas returned. ¡°The warden is possessed by the seven heavenly guardians and the godkissed souls they devoured. Their grudge will continue to grow and once the wolf dies, it will become a force of destruction. The heavenly guardians deceived Shinsou into thinking Bao is the cure. If ever the warden captures Bao, it will complete the grudge and chaos will reign on earth for centuries. But of course¡­I don¡¯t need to tell you any of that.¡±

    The locks of the dungeon cell clicked and was followed by the squeaky hinge of the door. Liang and Makaskas retreated as far back to the corner until they were pressed against the wall and could not go any further.

    ¡°Enough already!¡± Liang desperately pleaded, pushing herself to shout despite the pain. ¡°Any more and both of us will die!¡±

    Instead of Juugo¡¯s voice replying, it was a soft and feminine tone.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to hurt you,¡± it said.

    Makaskas turned his head toward the sound, his ears twitching curiously.

    ¡°E-eika?¡± he gasped.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going to like the sight of him,¡± Juugo chuckled somewhere in the dark. His voice faded and was followed by the slam of a wooden door.

    Liang turned her head toward the light where a white wolf with red eyes crouched before them. Slung across her shoulder was a giant wicker basket which she placed on the wet floor.

    ¡°Juugo¡¯s right.¡± Makaskas spat blood. ¡°You¡¯re not gonna like what you are about to see.¡±

    ¡°I already see you,¡± Eika whispered softly. She unfolded a thick, fur blanket from the basket and walked toward Liang and Makaskas. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Eika placed her hand on Liang¡¯s shoulder, helping the exorcist to sit upright. Liang grimaced at the touch of the wolf¡¯s hand but no harm ever came out of it. Nevertheless, the exorcist remained suspicious.

    The white wolf wrapped Makaskas and Liang with the blanket and returned to retrieve the basket. She pulled out ointments and bandages which she used to wrap the abrasions on Liang and Makaskas¡¯s skin. She took a mortar and pestle, and leaves of various kind which she crushed and pressed against Makaskas¡¯s deeper wounds.

    ¡°Why do you help us?¡± Makaskas asked as Eika cleaned the blood from his eyes. The press of Eika¡¯s hand on his cheek was soft and warm but the contact of wet cloth slightly seared the wound.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Makaskas hadn¡¯t noticed it before but Eika had been sobbing silently the whole time and it only became apparent when she spoke and her voice faltered.

    ¡°W-why not?¡± Eika returned and sniffled.

    Liang softly interjected. ¡°The last thing I want to do is drive you away¡­but you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±

    Eika was upset. ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s right,¡± Makaskas seconded. ¡°You¡¯ll end up just like us if that Juugo wanted it¡­all he has to do is lock the door and accuse you. You¡¯ll become his plaything.¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t happen.¡± Eika¡¯s cry was finally clear. ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything against the law. Visiting prisoners is not forbidden.¡±

    ¡°Listen to us, Eika¡­¡± Makaskas whispered. ¡°Leave while you still can.¡±

    Eika nodded her head firmly. ¡°I¡¯m already here¡­and I will come back every day,¡± she said. ¡°I-I know someone who works here. I can tell him to stop Juugo from¡ª¡± she paused after seeing all the damage Juugo had done. ¡°I can tell him to stop.¡±

    Liang admired Eika¡¯s enthusiasm. It made Liang think that perhaps not all Guren were as cruel as the ones she encountered. It was almost as if Eika was a human inside the vessel of a wolf. Liang would have thought that if she was the one whose eyes were taken, she¡¯d mistake Eika for just a kind woman. But the wolf¡¯s naivety will become her downfall.

    ¡°Does it still hurt?¡± Eika asked.

    Makaskas subtly nodded up and down.

    Eika took a small vial from the basket and uncorked it. She placed it inches away from Makaskas¡¯s nose and let the fume dissipate through the air. The scent was similar to mint and the moment Makaskas inhaled it, his throbbing wounds went numb. Eika then withdrew the vial and blew over its lid so that the fumes may reach Liang but not so much that it would overwhelm the human. After all, the numbing fume was created by a Guren avolar specifically for the physiology of their kind. Anything too much for a human could be fatal.

    Makaskas and Liang hadn¡¯t realized that they were tensed the whole time. It was only when Eika relieved their pain had they finally been able to relax.

    The white wolf continued to tend to their injuries until no wound was left to fester. Only then had Eika began to feed them soft rice cakes and lukewarm soup. She snuck a few buns wrapped in paper and tucked it underneath their blanket.

    ¡°I¡¯ll watch over you,¡± Eika said.

    Makaskas contradicted. ¡°No. Enough.¡±

    ¡°Juugo can¡¯t harm me. It would be injustice. As long as I don¡¯t go against the law, he cannot touch me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be na?ve,¡± Makaskas scolded. ¡°Do not wait for injustice to happen before you act. Eika, please¡­¡± Makaskas begged.

    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Eika stepped back. Reluctantly, she turned away and exited the cell but before she could get out, Juugo came in with two wolf guards by his side to intercept her.

    ¡°Tell me, boys,¡± Juugo said, ¡°What appeared to have happened here?¡± he asked.

    One of the wolves laughed, the other replied, ¡°Looks like treason to me, Juugo.¡±

    Eika backed away slowly. ¡°I committed no such thing.¡±

    The other wolf joined in. ¡°She conspired with the rebels.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Makaskas bolted toward iron bars until he collided with it, cupping his way through the open door.

    ¡°It seemed that the rebel is quite concerned for your wellbeing.¡± Juugo ran the back of his hand on Eika¡¯s cheek. ¡°Now wouldn¡¯t that be proof enough that you¡¯re allies?¡±

    The white wolf shook it away.

    Offended, Juugo slapped Eika so hard she stumbled to the ground.

    Makaskas ran aimlessly toward them, tripping over buckets and slamming against the corner of counters where corpses were strapped. He ran into Juugo, pushing the giant wolf with all his strength. Juugo was taken a few steps aback and he slammed his elbow on Makaskas¡¯s back.

    ¡°I see you still haven¡¯t learned.¡± Juugo cracked his knuckles. He ordered the wolf guards to throw Eika in the dungeon cell with Liang before pulling Makaskas by the skin of his neck and chaining his hands overhead. The Guren tormentor then hoisted Makaskas by the wrists and left him dangling by the tips of his toes. He commanded the two wolf guards to give Makaskas a hundred lashes and the guards were more than happy to take turns.

    Eika was petrified in fear, whimpering but could not force herself to move or talk. The wolf guards each pulled out a bullwhip and alternated lashing Makaskas on the back. The clouded leopard¡¯s cry filled the dungeon as his blood pooled underneath him.

    Liang stopped the torment with what little strength she had left. Mutilated hands extended, she hoisted the wolf guards in the air and flung them against the wall like ragdolls. The crack of bones echoed inside the dungeon and both wolves died.

    Infuriated, Juugo unlocked the cell and dragged Liang by the hair. The large wolf pulled her to stand, hands pressed against the wall.

    ¡°If you do not want your friend to suffer, then perhaps you would like to suffer in his stead,¡± Jugo said. He picked up the bullwhip from his comrade¡¯s corpse and tore the rag Liang wore with one hand. For every sharp whistle in the air, he made Liang count.

    ~

    They haven¡¯t spoken a word since leaving the clan¡¯s base. Not that it would have been possible with the storm winds drowning every sound. Bao suggested that they wait until the storm passed before raiding the dungeon. He wasn¡¯t even sure if Liang was already there. But the Ronin was too impatient and claimed that the storm could cover their presence during the rescue.

    Although his reason was logical, Bao sensed something else with Tenshi¡¯s intentions. Bao always hated Tenshi. The Ronin was arrogant and na?ve. His motivations were never clear and it gave Bao the notion that Tenshi was only fighting in the war for the thrill of it. They worked together for years, assassinating generals and weakening the sovereigns of different countries for a few communities of humans to thrive. Not once did the snow leopard ever feel like Tenshi was sincere. Everything had always been a competition to him or an opportunity to flaunt his power.

    Now, as they walk the storm, Tenshi was serious. Perhaps the years had changed him, Bao thought. It was common for humans to change behavior throughout their lifetime and Tenshi was no exception.

    They spent an entire hour lost in the storm, searching for a landmark and another hour to get back on track. Bao feared for the human¡¯s sake as he was not sure how long Tenshi could survive the harsh cold. But it seemed like the Ronin was much more terrified of the storm ending right before they could infiltrate the dungeon.

    When they were close, Bao¡¯s ears began to pick up noises with the wind but it was still too vague to be forming conclusions. They walked a little closer until they could surmise the buildings. No wolf guards were in sight. All of them were probably inside the dungeons passing the storm.

    Tenshi cursed.

    Bao walked deeper in the territory, trying to pick up where he heard the sound. The clearer he heard the cries, the closer he arrived.

    ¡°There!¡± Bao pointed at the building by the river.

    They paced hastily toward the dungeon and when Bao heard clear enough that it was Liang¡¯s cries of pain, he broke into a sprint.

    ¡°Bao, stop!¡± Tenshi followed him from behind.

    Bao heard Tenshi¡¯s warning but he acted impulsively, afraid that Liang was getting killed. The wooden door with locks of iron did not withstood the force of Bao¡¯s strength as the snow leopard slammed against it shoulder first. The locks from inside exploded inward along with the door.

    Wind and snow infiltrated the entire dungeon like tormented spirits, howling as it traveled in the emptiness of the prison cells. Far at the back, he saw Liang whose back was torn open and bathed in her own blood. Before her was the giant wolf, Juugo holding a whip that ran with crimson liquid.

    Bao roared so loud that the dangling chains rustled and the stone walls vibrated. The Guren tormentor looked at Bao¡¯s direction, baring his yellow fangs. Down on all fours, Bao crouched and sprinted like a landcrawler that locked on its prey.

    Before the giant wolf could react, Bao had already pounced midway through the air. Sharp claws punctured the wolf through the chest, pushing him to the floor but before he could meet the ground, the snow leopard pivoted and lifted the wolf back in the air and flung him against the metal bars of a cell instead.

    A heavy foot claw pressed against Juugo¡¯s neck and blood began to soak his tunic from the deep wounds on his chest.

    ¡°B-bao¡­¡± Makaskas whimpered.

    Bao only noticed Makaskas dangling right in front of him. Bao got up and snapped the chain by merely tugging on it. Makaskas dropped to the floor on hands and knees, finally able to breathe without restriction.

    When Bao turned to Liang, Tenshi had already wrapped her inside his cloak.

    ¡°T-tenshi?¡± though weak, Liang still held surprise and the moment she recognized the Ronin¡¯s face, she threw herself toward him in a burst of tears.

    Tenshi embraced Liang and for the first time, Bao saw the Ronin cry.

    ~

    They could not move during the storm. It was impossible with the half-dying state of the exorcist and the clouded leopard. Bao already had much to think about like how they could escape the dungeon grounds. Once the storm passes, the wolves will be out of the buildings and they would be surrounded. The presence of Takeshi¡¯s daughter was nothing but another weight to his burden.

    Almost.

    The white wolf, Eika, brought plenty of herbs, ointments and bandages. She had been tending to Makaskas¡¯s wounds diligently.

    Liang and Tenshi were right across them. Tenshi personally cleaned Liang¡¯s wounds and wrapped it in bandages all the while assuring her that everything will be all right. Bao still found it strange that Mori Tenshi actually had a heart.

    They kept Juugo alive and restrained if ever the situation became desperate. Perhaps they could escape with a hostage and just deal with him later.

    ¡°You have been quiet, Bao,¡± Makaskas whispered.

    Bao turned to his comrade and felt a surge of guilt inside him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Makaskas¡­¡± Bao said. ¡°This is all due to my incompetence and because of that, you lost your sight.¡±

    Makaskas frowned. ¡°None of this is your fault, Bao¡­you came, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Too late, I¡¯m afraid.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re still alive.¡±

    Eika went beside Makaskas and asked to see his back. Makaskas had only been lashed a few times but it was enough to open the skin on his back. Eika applied crushed herbs and sealed it with a bandage.

    ¡°It needs to be stitched,¡± she said, ¡°But we don¡¯t have an avolar. For now, keeping the wound disinfected should be enough.¡±

    ¡°Your father forbade you to come here, yet you did it anyway,¡± Bao said to Eika.

    ¡°What¡¯s it to you, Oh Daehan?¡± Eika pouted.

    Makaskas chortled and smiled like an idiot. ¡°How did he become Oh Daehan?¡±

    Eika mirrored his action. ¡°Do you find it funny, Hi-ki-ko-mo-ri-san?¡±

    Bao watched them amusedly and then his eyes turned toward Liang and Tenshi again. The snow leopard got up and grabbed the numbing vial from Eika¡¯s basket and approached the Ronin and exorcist.

    ¡°For the pain¡­¡± Bao handed it to Liang.

    ¡°I can take care of her,¡± Tenshi said coldly. ¡°Go back to your ally.¡±

    ¡°She is my ally,¡± Bao matched Tenshi¡¯s tone. ¡°And this is for her sake not yours.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given it to her.¡±

    Bao nodded absentmindedly and turned back but before he could walk away, he turned to them again and knelt. He unslung the satchel bag over his head and reached it toward Liang.

    ¡°Your clothes,¡± Bao said without taking his eyes off Liang.

    Tenshi reached for the bag but Bao pulled it away before the Ronin could grab it.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Bao,¡± Liang spoke hoarsely and the snow leopard handed the bag to Tenshi.

    The Ronin searched the bag quickly, confirming if it was truly Liang¡¯s belongings. Then he pulled out a dagger.

    ¡°How did you get this?¡± Tenshi asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s Liang¡¯s possession.¡±

    ¡°I know. I gave it to her. How did you get it?¡±

    Bao took a deep breath. ¡°Liang¡ª¡± he stopped himself and corrected. ¡°The exorcist left it when she ran away.¡±

    Tenshi opened his mouth to speak but Liang placed her hand on Tenshi¡¯s cheek and coaxed him to look at her. Bao felt awful after seeing the wounds on Liang¡¯s hand. In place of where her nails once grew was pink and red, where the flesh was thin and wounded. Bao did not even realize that something awful was poking inside his throat until he swallowed and felt it was difficult.

    Liang mouthed something only they understood and after a while, Tenshi dropped the subject.

    ¡°Thank you for returning it,¡± Tenshi said.

    Bao bowed his head in acknowledgment and walked back across the dungeon cell, sitting beside Eika and Makaskas. The white wolf offered Bao a rice cake but he respectfully declined.

    It was much quieter now compared before. The storm was soon to pass and Bao feared that they may not make it out alive. There were no safe options. If they move out now, they¡¯ll die in the storm and if they move out later, they¡¯ll die by the wolf guards.

    Bao closed his eyes to separate himself from the distractions. In the darkness of his vision, he could only hear the blizzard¡ªthe howling winds, the rush of the river and the repetitive caw of a raven.

 Chapter Eighteen: Skirmish at the Dungeon

    The wolves did not waste a second coming out of the dungeons. As soon as the winds had cleared, they toiled the field¡ªclearing the paths of snowfall and tending to the horses in the stables. It seemed like Juugo was not the only one who had been playing indoor all the while the blizzard raged. Fresh bodies were hauled in wagons and piled to a corner where they will soon be burned.

    The storm settled as abruptly as it had come. After it passed, dawn had broken clear and bright. Whatever horrors of Juugo¡¯s dungeon that were hidden in the dark were finally revealed. The prison was seated closest by the river for a single reason¡ªclose access to water.

    Each cell was slightly inclined. The lower base had thin waterways that linked to a canal where blood, fluids and excrement were dumped to the river. Juugo¡¯s dungeon was hardly for containment. The cells were empty but fresh with the remnants of previous occupants. Corpses were lying on stone tables if not dangling from metal hooks. A single window provided light¡ªmounted high on the wall of Liang and Makaskas¡¯s cell.

    Bao could not stand the sight of stale death. It reminded him much of the battle for Long Zhou. Fields as far as the eye could see were littered with corpses and the air was foul for miles on end. It had been the aftermath of a storm as well, that day, and Bao had woken up to the most beautiful dawn he has ever seen. If only his eyes remained at the sky and ignored the carnage below.

    Tenshi had picked up the door Bao destroyed and balanced it upright on the doorway. He did not want the hollow entrance of Juugo¡¯s dungeon to attract unwanted attention. They were already outnumbered in the wolves¡¯ territory.

    ¡°Bao,¡± he called, pulling the snow leopard out of his thoughts. ¡°Our best chance to get out of here is on horseback but the stables are right across the field. The outside is infested with wolves.

    Bao looked at Juugo whom they overdosed with the numbing fume. The tormentor was bound in chains, slumped on the wall and drooling.

    ¡°How many out there do you see?¡± Bao asked.

    ¡°Too many to fight.¡±

    Bao looked across him where Liang was asleep. She had curled herself against the wall, wrapped in Tenshi¡¯s fur-lined cloak, the most peaceful she¡¯s ever been since running away. Or perhaps even longer than that. Her aid was not an option to their escape. Then Bao looked at Makaskas who could barely move without Eika¡¯s assistance.

    Tenshi muttered a curse. ¡°Let¡¯s just drag that pathetic Juugo out and be on with it.¡±

    ¡°They could easily turn on us with that number,¡± Bao said. He closed his eyes and thought for a possible escape route. Had their location been anywhere but the deepest part of the area, they could have had a better chance of ransoming their escape. Juugo was large enough to become a living shield but once a stray arrow pierces his heart, the wolf guards would storm them in no time.

    ¡°Maybe I could be of help,¡± Eika joined. The white wolf¡¯s face contradicted her words¡ªfilled with terror and reluctance but she did not let it stop her. She approached Bao and crouched beside him. ¡°None of the guards knows I¡¯m here aside from Juugo and those other two¡­¡± she pointed to the cold bodies at the edge of the dungeon whose blood was splattered on the stone walls. ¡°And I know someone who works here¡­perhaps I could borrow a horse.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how to ride?¡± Tenshi asked.

    ¡°My father taught me. But even so, I don¡¯t think all of us could escape through a single horse.¡±

    ¡°It will have to do,¡± Bao said. He kept his arms folded and eyes closed as though it helped his train of thought keep moving. ¡°Find a way to bring the horse here and I will take care of the rest. Liang and Makaskas¡¯s safety is my priority. I¡¯ll remain and clear a path for you.¡±

    Makaskas reacted. ¡°I¡¯ll fight too,¡± he said hoarsely. ¡°My blade is somewhere here. I just need it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous, Makaskas,¡± Bao scolded. ¡°Use what remains of your strength to ride safely.¡±

    Tenshi scoffed and drew his B¡¯koli forged katana. ¡°I¡¯ll only slow the horse down if I ride with,¡± he said arrogantly, examining his long blade. ¡°I¡¯ll protect Liang for as long as I can.¡±

    Bao did not object. Obnoxious as the Ronin may seem, he was still a formidable ally.

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Eika got up. ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±

    ¡°Eika, wait¡­¡± Makaskas cupped around him.

    Eika approached and when Makaskas¡¯s hand brushed her forearm, the clouded leopard clutched at her hysterically as though he might lose her if ever he let go. Eika knelt down to meet him face to face. The same emotions swelled in her chest at the sight of Makaskas. It poked her throat like needles.

    ¡°Take my dagger with you,¡± he said and before Eika could reply, the clouded leopard slightly raised his tone. ¡°You don¡¯t have to wield it¡­keep it beside you. It always made me feel safe. I want you to feel safe too.¡±

    Eika nodded absentmindedly. Her mouth shaped the diction of words but no sound accompanied it. She forced herself to swallow the congestion inside her throat.

    ¡°Th¡­ank you,¡± she said and got up. When she turned, the Ronin handed her Makaskas¡¯s weapon. The tribal blade appeared ornamental the pristine sword her father kept at their altar. Separated blade and sheath, their family heirloom held no tragic history or if any, at all, aside from its creation at the forge. Her father, Takeshi albeit first generation, was not a murderer like the war would imply. The blade was no more than what it appeared and no less than what it was supposed to be¡ªpurely decorative.

    Makaskas¡¯s weapon was entirely different. Though it held the same aesthetic as Eika¡¯s family heirloom, it was filled with the ghosts of tragic pasts. How many lives had been claimed by the edges of this weapon? Eika had taken the blade with one hand and she felt its weight drag her arm down. The hilt was spun with red leather that squeaked at the grip of her hand and wooden beads dangled from the pommel.

    She felt something warm rise behind her ears. For a time she was distracted. For a time she had forgotten that Makaskas was, after all, a killer.

    ~

    Eika felt cold at the first step outside the dungeon. Traveling blindly through a blizzard on foot hardly bothered her but the moment she was walking through the dungeon grounds, she felt a cold creep up her back. She blew smoke from her breath¡ªa whitish haze in the otherwise whiter surroundings. The aftermath of the storm left the snow extremely refined, like a polished crystalline surface. Daylight refracted through its grainy speckles, masking everything vibrantly.

    None of the dungeon wolves gave Eika any attention other than quick glances before returning to their tasks. They shoveled knee-deep snow, clearing the dirt paths. They pulled wagons with piles and piles of dismembered corpses. A pyre was set ablaze near the river where more bodies both of Guren and human were delivered from the carts.

    The air, naturally fragranced by the river, was soon overtaken by the acrid smell of burnt flesh and char. Eika directed her head away from the fire but not before she saw the thick, ebony smoke rising to the sky. A gentle breeze passed by and though its caress was cool and soothing, it brought with it a smell that was mouthwateringly stimulating. And the thought of burning men and Guren made Eika heave.

    She walked to the stables quickly where three young wolves were shoveling snow and picking ice from the horses¡¯ trough. Their furs were gray and white with stray patches of amber in the underbelly.

    ¡°You know from far here, it smells just like grilled meat,¡± said one of them who was shoveling snow. Unlike most of the dungeon wolves, they did not wear a single piece of armor. They were only fashioned with thin, murky-green robes belted with a long, cloth on the waist. Their trousers were folded up to their knees.

    ¡°You¡¯re disgusting,¡± said the other who was picking ice. ¡°Some of them are Guren, y¡¯know.¡±

    The third wolf was about to reply when his eyes caught Eika standing idly in the snow.

    ¡°Miyamoto Eika,¡± he announced her name like he had not seen her for ages. He dropped the hammer and stake on the ground. Then he ran toward Eika, planting both hands on his hips. ¡°Had it not been for your eyes, I would have mistaken you as a floating robe,¡± he said.

    ¡°Jirou.¡± Eika tilted her head down.

    The other two wolves immediately rushed to get Eika¡¯s attention, pushing each other aside as they ran toward her.

    ¡°So what brings you here?¡± asked Zourou.

    Ichirou intercepted. ¡°Did you miss me, Eika?¡±

    Eika took a few steps back from the triplets when they got too close and that¡¯s when Jirou noticed the dagger tautly gripped on her right hand.

    ¡°I need to borrow a horse,¡± Eika said. ¡°I delivered some food to Juugo¡¯s dungeon and I kind of got stuck in the storm.¡±

    All three wolves were wide-eyed at Eika¡¯s statement.

    ¡°J-juugo¡­¡± Zourou said, ¡°He didn¡¯t¡­do anything to you, did he?¡±

    ¡°Oh no.¡± Eika nodded her head left and right. ¡°In fact, he gave me this dagger as a gift.¡± She flaunted the blade and even pulled it halfway out of the sheath. The dagger withdrew with a clink and a hiss from its blade brushing against the scabbard. The metal was perfectly forged and clear of any scratches.

    Ichirou and Zourou were in awe, hypnotized by the blade that captured their reflections.

    ¡°I feel like I could get cut just by staring at it,¡± Zourou said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stare at it then, you fool,¡± Ichirou replied.

    Eika pushed the dagger back in its sheath.

    Jirou walked closer to her. ¡°Eika, are you sure Juugo did not harm you?¡±

    Eika did not question Jirou¡¯s suspicion. She was covered with the marks of Juugo¡¯s cruelty. Her robe was stained with blood and dirt from the knees and backside. Her arms were not even as clear as the fur on her head. It was pinkish from the remnant of blood.

    ¡°Why would he harm me? I did not violate the law.¡± Eika placed her hands behind her. ¡°But I am exhausted and I don¡¯t think I can walk back to the village.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll prepare your horse!¡± Ichirou rushed to the stables.

    ¡°No I¡¯ll do it!¡± Zourou ran after him.

    Jirou remained. Eika was looking far behind the brown wolf, to his identical brothers who were fighting to prepare the horse. Eika was surprised when Jirou placed his hand on her cheek. She startled, instinctively slapping Jirou¡¯s hand away.

    ¡°No!¡± she yelled and backed a few steps. She quivered uncontrollably, crimson eyes bared as far as the eye sockets could stretch.

    Jirou apologized. ¡°Juugo did something to you¡­didn¡¯t he?¡±

    Eika was breathing heavily. She took Makaskas¡¯s dagger to her chest and hugged it tightly, longing to feel the safety Makaskas promised. Eika reminded herself that Makaskas¡¯s survival depended on her. She composed herself and approached Jirou, eyes never meeting him.

    ¡°Jirou... I think you and your brothers should go home for now,¡± Eika said.

    ¡°Eika, what are you saying?¡±

    ¡°The storm had just passed¡­shouldn¡¯t you be checking on your family?¡± Eika asked.

    ¡°It was just a snowstorm. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re all right¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jirou¡­¡± Eika raised her voice. ¡°Go home for now. Please.¡±

    Jirou looked at Eika suspiciously but did not question her further.

    Ichirou and Zourou arrived with the horse. They pulled on either side of the poor equine as they walked toward Eika. The horse whickered at every step, helpless of the wolf brothers¡¯ chivalrous enthusiasm.

    ¡°Here you go, Eika,¡± they said in unison and exchanged annoyed glances.

    ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± Jirou said, eyes never leaving Eika. ¡°Let¡¯s check on father and mother.¡±

    ¡°Then, Eika could come with us,¡± Ichirou said.

    The three wolves awaited Eika¡¯s response.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°I left my basket in Juugo¡¯s dungeon.¡± Eika took the horse by the reins and caressed its cheek softly to help it relax.

    Zourou was about to reply but Jirou stopped him. He pulled his brothers aside and they went over the fence, walking back to the village.

    Eika waited until they were far enough before she mounted the horse and veered it to walk back to the dungeon.

    ~

    Bao slung Makaskas¡¯s arm over his shoulder. The snow leopard helped Makaskas carry his weight and guided him near the exit of the dungeon.

    ¡°I could still move,¡± Makaskas said, ¡°I just can¡¯t see.¡±

    When they were close to the door, Bao seated him on the floor right beside the doorway. A gentle chill permeated through the small gap of the broken door and Makaskas grimaced.

    ¡°Use your strength to keep yourself and Liang secured on the horse,¡± Bao said. Before he could get up, Makaskas grabbed him by the forearm.

    ¡°Eika doesn¡¯t know the grove and I can¡¯t lead her there,¡± the clouded leopard said.

    ¡°Go to Akako. You¡¯ll likely find Yachi there around this time.¡± Bao then went to Liang.

    Tenshi watched over her, occasionally placing a hand on the unconscious exorcist¡¯s forehead. The Ronin did not even acknowledge Bao¡¯s presence by not speaking to the snow leopard unless he was engaged in conversation.

    ¡°It would be best to move her near the door,¡± Bao said, ¡°Even if Eika procures a horse, wolf guards would likely stop her from getting any closer this deep in their dungeons. Should the situation arise¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡± Tenshi did not let Bao finish.

    The snow leopard¡¯s brows furrowed to the center.

    ¡°How do you know Liang?¡± Bao asked all of the sudden.

    ¡°That is a question better suited to you,¡± Tenshi returned.

    ¡°Alas, I asked it first.¡± Bao sighed. ¡°For once, just drop whatever petty grudge you have against me and have a decent conversation.¡±

    Tenshi scoffed but it was more directed to himself than Bao. ¡°Is it that vague to you, Wei Bao? Or are you so deluded by your god complex that you cannot see what it simply is?¡± Tenshi paused as if somehow, he waited for Bao to answer his own question but when it was clear that he did not understand it, Tenshi continued. ¡°I was hers and she was mine,¡± he said wistfully as he ran the back of his hand on Liang¡¯s cheek.

    Bao watched curiously and he was ever fascinated by the effects of what mortals called love. He marveled at its potency¡ªhow it could turn a na?ve and obnoxious Ronin into an entirely different person. Although Tenshi¡¯s loathing against Bao remained, he was captivated enough to offer his aid in rescuing the exorcist.

    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Tenshi said. ¡°And I would like for you to stop.¡±

    ¡°Why do you drive me away from the exorcist?¡± Bao asked again.

    Tenshi¡¯s demeanor did not change but past his angry visage, he smiled at Bao wryly to insult him. ¡°Because your actions objectify her.¡±

    Bao sighed and nodded his head. ¡°In what sense? I am here, the same as you and I am risking my life just as much for her sake. What gives you the right to rule over her?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there it is,¡± Tenshi chuckled.

    Bao¡¯s blood began to boil. It did not help that Tenshi spoke to him condescendingly.

    The Ronin continued, ¡°Then let me ask you this, Wei Bao. If Liang was not an exorcist or let¡¯s say for some reason her powers disappeared, would you still be here with me? Would you still risk your precious life to rescue her?¡±

    No, Bao thought, I would not. That was the simple answer. That was the logical answer and the truth. Yet somehow he could not dare himself to say it. He did not want to prove Tenshi¡¯s point.

    ¡°Because I would,¡± Tenshi said. ¡°I would die killing every wolf in this dungeon just to get her.¡±

    ¡°My intentions do not matter,¡± Bao hissed. ¡°The exorcist benefits from it all the same¡ª¡±

    ¡°You see this is what confuses me about you,¡± Tenshi raised his voice. ¡°The way you think is just¡­beyond me.¡± He got up and faced Bao eye to eye. ¡°Let me ask you something again and I want you to answer clearly this time.¡± At this point, Tenshi was yelling at Bao¡¯s face. ¡°Why do you refuse to sacrifice all the children you¡¯ve gathered? The world will benefit all the same¡ªthat¡¯s your logic, is it not?¡±

    Bao was taken aback.

    ¡°I may not be as strong as you. I¡¯m sure I am not as wise. I do not have thousands of years¡¯ worth of knowledge or heavenly virtues to enlighten me but you¡¯re a hypocrite, Bao. That, you are and that, I know.¡±

    ¡°I am not¡­¡± Bao¡¯s voice was low as if he did not want Tenshi to hear.

    Tenshi opted to ignite Bao¡¯s ire even more but they were interrupted by a howl that bounced through the walls and vibrated inside their chests. Juugo wailed from where he was bound, snout pointed to the roof as he released the alarm to his kin.

    Bao cursed and rushed to the wolf, silencing him with the strike of his fist. Juugo¡¯s head craned violently. The wolf whimpered¡ªa pathetic sound coming from someone who drew pleasure torturing helpless victims. Normally, Bao would never hurt a helpless opponent any more than necessary but when he punched Juugo, he could not stop himself. Bao¡¯s fists closed tighter and tighter with every strike until his own claws pierced the flesh of his padded hands. Juugo¡¯s face was deformed and he stopped whimpering moments ago. Still, it did not sate Bao¡¯s anger.

    The snow leopard kept on swinging his fists until Juugo¡¯s head was turned into a mush of fur, skull and brain matter. The tormentor¡¯s corpse fell to its side, blood draining to the canals.

    Bao¡¯s hands were red with Juugo¡¯s blood and dripped with his own. In his mind, he knew that what he did was wrong. In the moments he killed Juugo, he was perfectly aware of what he was doing yet he surrendered to the pleasure of it when he felt it relieve the anger.

    ¡°Bao! The wolves are armed and coming!¡± Tenshi shouted from the door. The Ronin had already carried Liang and placed her beside Makaskas near the door.

    Bao rushed toward them and peeked through the gap.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Takeshi¡¯s daughter?¡± Bao asked.

    The wolves cautiously surrounded area. The lancers and swordsmen formed a barricade while the archers drew their bows from behind. Far from their backs, came galloping the white wolf on a gray horse. She went full speed and charged toward Juugo¡¯s dungeon, breaking the defensive formation of the wolves.

    Bao and Tenshi merely glanced at each other before the Ronin bolted outside the door, one hand holding the sheath of his blade and the other on the grip. He targeted the disoriented lancers first, cutting spear heads cleanly off the handles.

    As Tenshi cleared the initial threats, Bao carried Makaskas on his back and Liang inside his arms. He rushed toward Eika, passing Liang first and then Makaskas.

    An archer laid eyes on Bao. Pulling an arrow, the wolf set it loose and it grazed Bao on the shoulder.

    ¡°The archers! Tenshi!¡± Bao¡¯s yell had come out as a growl. As soon as he finished mounting Liang and Makaskas, Bao pounced on the archer before he could drew another arrow. The snow leopard landed on the wolf¡¯s chest, crushing bone and flesh. He took the bow and an arrow as he got up and let loose the projectile on the next archer that was about to strike. The arrow pierced through the wolf¡¯s forehead.

    Eika whipped the reins harshly. The horse arose on its hind legs before breaking into a sprint. Two swordsmen were about to block Eika¡¯s path and both were shot in the throat by arrows. Eika looked over her shoulder to Bao as they thundered out of the dungeons.

    Once Eika was far on the road, Bao dropped the bow and assisted Tenshi in taking down the melee fighters. More wolves gathered, carrying weapons and surrounding the two rogues.

    Tenshi had broken every lance and every sword from the first wave of guards. He moved like a shimmer of light across walls¡ªswift, unpredictable¡ªand in his wake, he left several precise strikes that cut through steel and armor, blade ever sharp and unbroken.

    The wolf archers retreated far behind the swordsmen and spearmen. They stopped firing as their comrades retreated.

    Bao crushed a wolf¡¯s skull with his hand and that¡¯s when he noticed that their enemies had cleared the field.

    The first sets of arrows rained across him. Bao could sense its motion and with his reflexes, could evade the projectiles to an extent. As the melee fighters were reduced in number, more arrows were loosened in their direction.

    Tenshi had struck a few projectiles midair with his katana but it was only a matter of time before they were overwhelmed.

    In front of them, the wolves have reformed their living barricade. Spearmen pointed their weapons forward and marched one step in synchrony. More arrows rained as the strum of bowstrings whistled in the air. The spearmen marched one step forward again and again until they were close enough to begin poking their spears at Bao and Tenshi.

    Bao eluded both spear and arrow¡ªspinning and jumping back. He was light on his feet, looking for opportunities he could jump to the air and land on the archers¡¯ vicinity but he could barely even think with the amount of action happening around him. He continued his ballet of elusion and grabbed a spear that almost stabbed him through the head. He yanked it from the wolf guard and tossed it past the barricade, impaling an archer who was picking an arrow from his quiver. In exchange, a projectile had found its way buried inside Bao¡¯s left shoulder.

    The snow leopard growled as he snapped the arrow and pulled it out. Crimson liquid gushed out of the wound, immediately soaking the sleeve of Bao¡¯s tunic and blotted to the left side his chest. Blood dripped at the edge of his limp arm.

    ¡°Bao, the river,¡± Tenshi yelled to him.

    When Bao turned to the Ronin, another arrow had struck him on the back. Had it not been for Bao¡¯s unique physiology, the arrow would have buried deeper inside his flesh and might have even pierced an organ. But the projectiles only reached his muscles at most. More arrows eventually found its way on Bao¡¯s back when he could no longer evade it due to the sustained injuries. He knelt on the ground, back littered with arrows. The snow underneath him turned red.

    Tenshi went to Bao¡¯s side and pulled him up to his feet. ¡°Come on, Bao,¡± he said, ¡°You cannot die here.¡± But the snow leopard could no longer stand.

    He forced a chuckle. ¡°Somehow, I believe you only said that because you want to kill me yourself.¡±

    Tenshi stood in front of Bao, deflecting arrows that might strike them.

    ¡°You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± Bao said. ¡°The consequences if Shinsou gets me alive¡­¡± With what little strength he had left, he grabbed a broken sword from the snow and buried it inside his stomach. Bao seized a breath as he felt the cold blade pierce his flesh. He regurgitated blood, staining the back of Tenshi¡¯s robe.

    ¡°You have the exorcist on your side,¡± Bao said through red, gritted teeth. ¡°I trust her enough that she¡¯ll make the right choices.¡±

    ¡°Bao, you fool!¡± Tenshi yelled.

    The snow leopard slumped on the ground and the pool of frozen blood underneath him expanded.

    At the moment of Tenshi¡¯s awe, an arrow had pierced him on the leg. It went past muscle and bone and buried half of its entire length through the wound. Tenshi was forced to kneel but he kept his sword-hand swinging, trying best he can to ward off the wolves that surrounded him.

    The archers stopped firing and the swordsmen were closing in but Tenshi would not let the wolves take him. Not for the same reason as Bao¡¯s but for preserving his own honor. He reversed the grip on his katana, both hands on the hilt and raised in the air. The blade was pointed to his gut. He let out a gallant cry, resolute in dying by his hands than the Guren¡¯s but before he could plunge the blade inside his flesh, something in the background exploded.

    Two of the buildings were ignited and more of the explosions came through homing balls of azure flame.

    ¡°Put out the fires!¡± yelled one of the wolves and the entire dungeon was in chaos.

    An echo of childish laughter circled Tenshi and the distraught Ronin looked around him alertly. None of them understood what was happening just that it continued to happen.

    Tenshi¡¯s ears were pierced by a high pitched ringing as the chaos around him escalated quickly. One of the swordsmen rushed to Tenshi and grabbed him by the back collar of his robe. Tenshi was yanked violently but the grip was instantly loosened and he was thrown to the ground instead. The wolf who had pulled him was set ablaze, shrieking from the fires that ate through armor and flesh.

    Tenshi oriented himself back, wart of the unknown forces playing with them.

    The perpetrators appeared in the form of two children. Each of them wore contrasting robes, hair tied back to a wolf a tail. Canine ears poked out of their heads and four tails danced behind them like vipers. Both could not have been more than ten years old with their lank, tiny figures.

    Of course, Tenshi just now realized. They were manifested fox spirits.

    The children crouched on the snow and their forms shifted like white vapor before taking the shape of a four-legged white fox. They scurried across the dungeon, blending with the white snow. They took down wolf soldiers and conjured blue fires that exploded on contact.

    Tenshi crawled to Bao¡¯s side. The snow leopard was still alive but he was losing more and more blood. Tenshi wanted to take advantage of the chaos but he could hardly move himself.

    A backtracking wolf soldier tripped right beside them and in his panic, he grabbed whatever object he could find on the snow and seized Tenshi with a broken blade.

    ¡°Stop this right now!¡± demanded the hysterical wolf.

    Tenshi was about to draw his weapon but he was saved by another fox spirit. Whiter than snow like the others, this fox spirit was larger and had a red mark in its forehead¡ªthe runic mark of ancient spirits. Nine tails were on its rear, fanned open like the feathers of a peacock. The fox spirit mauled the wolf¡¯s neck, staining its mouth and chest with blood. Then it turned to Tenshi, head low and tails, calm.

    Tenshi drew his blade but the nine-tailed fox was not fazed.

    Three steps, it took to approach Tenshi and Bao, and on the fourth step, the fox vanished and turned into a woman with wavy locks dark as midnight. Her fox ears and tails remained with her humanoid form as well as the wolf¡¯s blood that stained her mouth and chest.

    Tenshi pointed his blade at her but soon, he felt entranced and let his katana fall to the snow.

    The nine-tailed fox knelt before Bao and pulled out the arrows on his back. Then she yanked the blade. She opened her palm and stared at it with concentration. The large ink in her eyes made it appear as though she was marveling at her own hand. Tenshi could not do anything but watch helplessly as the fox¡¯s hand glowed like molten steel. The Ronin felt the heat permeate his skin warmly and the nine-tailed fox pressed her hand on Bao¡¯s wound, cauterizing it. Afterwards, the fox spirit¡¯s charm on Tenshi was released.

    ¡°Kan, fetch horses!¡± She yelled.

    One of the four-tailed foxes stopped midway from mauling a wolf and trotted to the stables.

    An alarming squawk sounded from the top of an unlit building and the nine-tailed fox immediately caught sight of an archer silently drawing an arrow. It let the projectile loose, homing straight for the fox spirit but with the mere whip her tail, the arrow was destroyed before it could pierce her flesh.

    More archers surrounded them from all directions. The nine-tailed fox stood over Bao¡¯s unconscious figure and let her tails thrash like angry serpents, deflecting arrows and breaking it wherever it was shot. She continued the defense until the archers¡¯ quivers were empty. Then her tails relaxed and opened behind her like an iron fan.

    Sparks of blue flame ignited on the extremities of her tails and it soared like comets toward the wolves. There was no evading the fire. It seemed sentient and followed its target relentlessly. The dungeon became rife with burnt corpses.

    ¡°Can you ride?¡± the nine-tailed fox asked.

    Tenshi had been so awed that it took him moments to realize that the fox spirit was talking to him.

    ¡°I can,¡± he said firmly after a while.

    The fox spirit, Kan, from earlier arrived with two horses.

    ¡°Mama!¡± he yelled, alerting the nine-tailed fox.

    The fox mother bit her fingers and whistled. ¡°Sho! It¡¯s time!¡± then she extended her hand to the sky where an ebony raven perched not long after. She brought the bird close to her face as though they communicated by mere gazes and then she sent it to the air. The crow flapped its wings swiftly, ascending higher and further away from them. The second child, Sho, followed the crow.

    The nine-tailed fox mounted Bao on the first horse. Then she assisted Tenshi in climbing the other. She snapped the arrow carelessly and yanked it out of the Ronin¡¯s leg. Tenshi grunted.

    Kan returned to his humanoid form and jumped behind Tenshi on the horse he mounted.

    ¡°Just like we practiced.¡± The nine-tailed fox placed a hand on Kan¡¯s cheek before mounting on the horse with Bao.

    At the whip of her reins, the steed¡¯s hooves were ignited in a blue fire but one that did not burn the horse. First it galloped on the ground but as it went faster, it ascended until they were higher than the trees and smaller in the eye like distant birds in the horizon.

    ¡°Uncle, aren¡¯t we gonna follow? Asked Kan from behind Tenshi.

    Tenshi composed himself and just now realized the chaos in their wake. Most of the buildings were on fire and charred bodies were like soot on the white snow. He struck the horse¡¯s reins, struggling to keep himself from falling. The wound on his leg hindered his control over his balance but once he was afloat in the air, the ride was like a sail on a calm ocean.

    He ascended higher on horseback and looked behind him for the last time, questioning the certainty of what just happened.

 Chapter Nineteen: Zhaohus Order

    It was daybreak the next day after Suirou captured the exorcist. He spent the night sleepless, much like his father for the past twenty years. It had only been a single night and naturally, Suirou would have only slept the three remainding hours of dawn but he felt the toll of a disturbed routine. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t his lack of sleep that irked him, no. That was just a speculation. The truth, he hated to admit, was the exorcist in his dungeon.

    The black wolf unveiled the sheets that covered his legs and walked to the hearth of his chamber. The fires had been stoked hours prior and now it was but dying embers buried in silver ashes. He stared at it curiously, reminded of his father¡¯s obsession and he cursed. He could not fathom twenty years of disturbance.

    A knock sounded from his door and Suirou immediately composed himself before instructing the visitor to enter.

    ¡°My lord,¡± entered a birdmaster. He was a gray wolf with chartreuse eyes, almost yellow and was robed in a faded brown tunic. Young, inexperienced, Suirou thought, like himself and was probably the son of one of their household. But unlike Suirou, the birdmaster was innocent¡­for now.

    ¡°The letter from Emperor Zhaohu has arrived, lord.¡± The birdmaster bowed and Suirou eyed him with wistful envy. The gray wolf was a mere lowborn yet Suirou could tell from the language of his body and the glint in his eyes that his days were blissful. And it was common to those ignorant of contemporary matters.

    ¡°Are you in the academy?¡± Suirou asked.

    The birdmaster, keeping his head low, answered, ¡°I was, lord.¡±

    ¡°Then you are well-informed about the world¡¯s history.¡± Suirou walked to the birdmaster, keeping his eyes on the wolf that did not meet his face. He snatched the letter from the young wolf¡¯s extended hands. ¡°The most recent history in which we will be inheriting from our progenitors.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Lord.¡± The birdmaster swallowed, suddenly uneasy of the black wolf¡¯s close presence.

    ¡°With that in mind, what could you tell me about the humans and the exorcists?¡±

    ¡°That they are the first beings to walk the earth¡­but they have been on the world for far too long, my lord, and their time is over. The exorcists were purist tyrants who abused their power.¡±

    Suirou nodded his head. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree that twenty years is more than enough for humans to have lived?¡±

    The birdmaster did not answer, afraid of the outcome.

    ¡°I won¡¯t bite,¡± Suirou said and walked behind the birdmaster, both hands on his back as he inspected courier. ¡°My father was Emperor Zhaohu¡¯s most trusted general and my father believed that as long as there are humans, there is the possibility of our downfall. But the Tiger did not allow for the complete eradication of the human race. Hence, my father, while still sane, ensured that the human population be in constant supervision and culled every few months or so. From every village in Fukamori to Kumokage and Yofuchi.¡±

    ¡°I would say that it is a wise decision, lord,¡± the birdmaster said. He was nervous but his tone suggested that his reply was not simply to please Suirou¡¯s statement.

    ¡°Not wiser than seizing the Tiger¡¯s throne and executing his plan.¡± Suirou nodded his head disapprovingly. He circled the gray wolf like a prey, occasionally brushing his tail against him as he spoke. ¡°As long as there are humans, there will always be godkissed among them and as long as there are godkissed humans, there is a way inside this physical realm. How long until heaven grows tired of its cowardice? There are still plenty of deities up there that could make an army and the only way to keep them from this world is to eradicate the only passage. Do you understand my logic?¡±

    The birdmaster agreed.

    ¡°Once there are no more humans, the deities will eventually run out of Yang energy to feed on and soon enough they¡¯ll fall like shadows¡ªa righteous end after thousands of years hiding behind exorcists. They¡¯ll know what it¡¯s like to be in the place of our progenitors¡ªin agony for the rest of their immortal lives.¡±

    Suirou walked in front of the terrified courier and with the tip of his claw, directed him to look up. How innocent indeed, Suirou thought. They were about the same age, a few years in difference at most yet the gray wolf was not burdened with Suirou¡¯s problems. The birdmaster was just another carefree lad who would tremble at the sight of chaos. Suirou was fond of Guren like the birdmaster before him. Especially at their first taste of oppression¡ªthe look in their eyes as the harsh reality sinks in that they are powerless against to those above them.

    ¡°They do not teach you that at the academy,¡± Suirou said, bridging his last statement. He bent down, touching his muzzle on the gray wolf¡¯s ear. ¡°But you are literate. Enough. Had we adapted the systems of humans, you would not even comprehend half of what I¡¯m saying and that alone would put me off mood. Be grateful that the Guren value literacy.¡±

    ¡°I am most grateful, lord.¡±

    Another knock resounded from the door.The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Enter,¡± Suirou raised his voice.

    ¡°My lord.¡± There bowed a wolf enforcer. He was covered in snow that melted to the floor and he smelt of char and burnt flesh. Smudges of ash were splayed across the cloth of his tunic. ¡°The dungeons were raided.¡±

    Suirou looked unfazed but inside, he clasped his jaws tightly.

    ¡°Summon my adviser and the head enforcer to the war room,¡± Suirou commanded and the wolf guard rose to his feet, bowed and left.

    <hr>

    <hr>

    The rustic parchment was pinched between Suirou¡¯s thumb and index fingers. The letter had crinkled from the force of his touch and the young wolf lord stared at it blankly as though entranced by the ink that bled through its surface.

    The silence was heavy inside the war room¡ªa hollow chamber enclosed in stone walls with only two windows across each end. The ceiling was high and mounted with a single but large gilded candle holder hoisted by a rope knotted securely to a stone pillar.

    The room was especially made to be dark and vast¡ªforeboding to those of lower ranks. Wolves were much more active in darkness and the echo of sounds in the chamber made it easier to intimidate members of the ruling body to submission should there ever be a disagreement.

    ¡°What does the letter say, lord?¡± asked Kamazuki Musashi, the advisor.

    ¡°The Tiger wants the exorcist¡­¡± Suirou said.

    ¡°I find this unsurprising,¡± said the head enforcer, Hasekura Tomiko. She continued, ¡°There hasn¡¯t been an exorcist for twenty years and there hasn¡¯t been a war other than a few rabbles from rogue clansmen. The great emperor is bored and wishes to face the thrill of battling his old enemies.¡±

    Suirou sighed. ¡°He expects us to deliver the exorcist like a porcelain doll.¡±

    ¡°Then there is no question of doing otherwise,¡± Musashi said. The wolf was old, strands of white, curly fur had overtaken his natural brown coat. Suirou had not needed Musashi¡¯s counsel since he was old enough to realize his father¡¯s ambition. Yet he kept the old advisor so that his decisions were acknowledged by first generation Guren.

    ¡°That I would have done right away but since we are holding this small meeting means that I cannot.¡± Suirou curt nodded his head and the wolf enforcer standing idly by the pillar stepped forward.

    ¡°The exorcist was broken out of prison by Wei Bao and a Ronin. They were aided by three manifested fox spirits. The dungeons were set ablaze and a few prisoners were able to escape.¡±

    Suirou looked at Tomiko. ¡°This, I hold you responsible.¡±

    Tomiko leaned forward. ¡°How¡ª¡±

    ¡°Save your breath. You¡¯ll make up for this loss by recapturing the exorcist.¡±

    Tomiko leaned back, restraining herself from answering to the young wolf lord. She looked at the enforcer. ¡°Do you have any leads about where they might have gone?¡±

    The enforcer nodded to disagree.

    ¡°Are there any other survivors?¡±

    ¡°There are a few, Mistress.¡±

    ¡°Rally them to the barracks. We start searching by nightfall.¡± Tomiko got up and was about to leave the room when Suirou stopped her with a command.

    ¡°Clear Akako,¡± Suirou said.

    Tomiko paused, unsure of what she just heard.

    ¡°Pardon me, my lord?¡± she said.

    ¡°A new objective,¡± Suirou got up from his seat. ¡°Not just Akako but every human village in the three countries. But for now, we deal with what is closest.¡±

    Musashi shifted on his seat. ¡°If I may offer a word of counsel¡ª¡±

    ¡°No you may not.¡± Suirou silenced him. ¡°This is the perfect time to finally execute my father¡¯s plan.¡±

    ¡°Emperor Zhaohu would not allow it,¡± Tomiko said. ¡°He requires more godkissed essences for shadows continuously crossing.¡±

    ¡°There is enough Guren in the world. If Zhaohu wants it, he could keep a pigsty with humans in it. At least then, it won¡¯t be enough to sustain the parasites hiding in heaven.¡±

    Tomiko wanted to protest but Suirou did not allow it.

    ¡°Your loyalty is to our clan first and foremost, Hasekura Tomiko. Whatever consequences the Tiger instills could be waived by the deliverance of his exorcist. So if you do not want to displease our great sovereign, you will capture the exorcist. Take all the time you need to prepare. I want that village free of humans by the end of winter. You have time. Do not fail me.¡±

    Tomiko looked at Musashi and the old wolf returned her glance with a nod of his head. Then the head enforcer excused herself before leaving the room.

    Suirou turned to Musashi. ¡°As for other matters,¡± the black wolf said, ¡°Summon the overlords of Yofuchi and Kumokage. We have much to discuss.¡±

    ¡°Do you plan to execute every human in Hatsukochi?¡± Musashi asked.

    ¡°Have I not made myself clear on that part?¡± Suirou asked mockingly. ¡°It¡¯s about time the rogue clansmen creep out of their burrows and fight. If we give them a reason to come out, we could finally exterminate them.¡±

    ¡°With all due respect, my lord, we do not know the full capabilities of these rebels. We could be endangering the lives of our people for no just cause.¡±

    ¡°That is where you are mistaken, old one. Think about what the existence of this exorcist means,¡± Suirou said. ¡°It was not even a day ago when I left her in the dungeon and she was already broken out by Wei Bao himself. And with them a Ronin and fox spirits. Tomorrow, what will be on her side, a band? And on the other day, an army?¡±

    ¡°Be that as it may, we should directly report to the Emperor Zhaohu so that he could instruct us of the proper measures.¡±

    Suirou took the crumpled letter from the table and held it in front of Musashi¡¯s face. ¡°We have reported to Emperor Zhaohu,¡± Suirou said, ¡°And this is his response. The Tiger expects us to be delicate with that relic of a dead age. If we want to recapture that exorcist, we need to force her out and what better way than to kill the people she¡¯s supposed to protect? By doing so, we would be accomplishing two objectives at once.¡±

    Suirou then returned to his seat and relaxed on it. ¡°Summon the overlords.¡±

    Musashi got up from his seat and excused himself.

    When Suirou was alone in the chamber, he slumped on the wooden table, finally relaxing. The scent of old varnish permeated his nose, bringing back memories when he was a child. He recalled the words of his father back at a time before the old wolf was driven to insanity. It was in this very same war room that Shinsou promised.

    The wolves will reign above all else.

 Chapter Twenty: Wounds Left to Scar

    Liang¡¯s back felt stiff and itchy. That was the first thing she remembered after waking up. Instinctively, she reached behind her to scratch but stopped as soon as her hand extended far enough for the skin to strike her with searing pain. The wound pulsated and Liang let out a groan.

    ¡°You¡¯re finally awake, thank goodness,¡± was the first thing she heard.

    In the haze of her clearing vision, she saw Mori Tenshi. The Ronin sat beside her on the bed and assisted her to sit upright.

    ¡°No heralds¡­¡± Liang rubbed her eye and then twitched when her back ached.

    ¡°What?¡± the confused Ronin asked.

    ¡°It means we¡¯re not dead,¡± Liang said. ¡°And this is not a dream. You really did come for me¡­¡± she only realized that the marks of her torment were long gone when her eyes glanced at her clear hand. Where her nails were removed, it had regrown pinkish and lustrous as though lacquered with clear polish.

    The surprised exorcist ran her hands down on her bare chest where her hands did not cup moist wounds or rough patches of scabs, if she had been healing naturally. It was only her back which had felt so stiff as if two ends of her skin had been pulled and sewn together.

    ¡°The wound on your back is too deep, too gnarly,¡± Tenshi said. ¡°Avolar Nami could not heal it while you are unconscious. She said your body needs more energy to withstand the procedure.¡±

    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± Liang asked.

    ¡°Two days¡­it¡¯s the second night since you were brought here¡­¡± Tenshi¡¯s tone lowered and his eyes averted Liang.

    ¡°Thank you, Tenshi¡­¡± Liang placed her hand on Tenshi¡¯s cheek and coaxed him to look at her.

    Tenshi held the back of Liang¡¯s hand and nuzzled his face against it. He had shaved recently but Liang felt the sharp stubbles where the Ronin¡¯s beard regrew. Time had definitely passed Tenshi as it did Liang. The ronin¡¯s hair had grown thicker and longer with gray strands following the band that pulled it back to a warrior¡¯s tail. His cheekbones were more prominent and his jawline, sharp and chiseled. The last time they had seen each other was more than ten years ago yet nothing seemed to have changed between them. Liang felt the same comfort looking in Tenshi¡¯s dark eyes, seeing the mischief of their youthful years staring back at her.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Avolar Nami,¡± Tenshi said and got up.

    As though by instinct, Liang¡¯s hand latched on Tenshi¡¯s forearm, stopping him. ¡°No¡­I¡¯m okay, Tenshi.¡± Then she pulled him back to sit. ¡°She has already done enough,¡± Liang said.

    ¡°But the wound on your back¡ª¡±

    ¡°Will heal eventually,¡± Liang interjected. ¡°These people¡­¡± Liang leaned closer to Tenshi, whispering, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m even human to them.¡±

    Tenshi wrapped his arms around Liang and pulled her to an embrace.

    ¡°Ever since the first tragedy, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s ever treated me as I am, exorcist or not.¡±

    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Tenshi brushed Liang¡¯s head. ¡°Then maybe this time, you would come with me?¡±

    Liang nodded. ¡°This time, I will.¡±

    They broke away from each other just in time for Avolar Nami to enter the tent carrying a basin of herbal tonics and fresh bandages. A few steps inside the tent, she stopped in surprise after seeing Liang awake and looking back at her.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re finally awake,¡± she said flatly and placed the basin on a wooden table near the straw bed. ¡°Let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Liang looked at Tenshi, reminding him with a mere glance.

    It took Tenshi a moment before understanding Liang¡¯s warning look. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Avolar Nami. You have done more than enough,¡± the Ronin said.

    Nami shot a glance at Liang and the exorcist averted her gaze immediately. Then she looked back at Tenshi. ¡°That wound needs to be mended otherwise it would take months for it to fully recover.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a valor mark of war.¡± Tenshi did not know what else to say. ¡°Scars are honorable to have for a warrior.¡±

    Liang sighed, letting her shoulders drop. ¡°It¡¯s a personal decision, Avolar Nami,¡± she said without looking at the avolar¡¯s direction. ¡°Let this suffering be my punishment and its scar, the mortal reminder of my sin.¡±

    Silence ensued as Nami stared emptily at Liang with unblinking, half-opened eyes. The longer it went, the more tensed the atmosphere became and the more innerving the avolar¡¯s face had turned. Then finally, Nami spoke, ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I-I think it makes sense,¡± Tenshi stuttered and coughed awkwardly.

    ¡°You sound just like Bao,¡± Nami added and folded her arms.

    At the mention of the snow leopard¡¯s name, Liang looked at Nami¡¯s direction. ¡°What happened to Bao?¡±

    Nami grabbed the basket and squeezed it against her hip. ¡°At least let me clean your wound and then I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She paused and looked at Tenshi. ¡°Alone.¡±

    Liang instructed Tenshi to exit the tent and soon, she and Avolar Nami had the quarter to themselves. Liang shifted on the bed, facing her back toward Nami. Her skin was torn by a series of lashes, lacerating layer after layer until it was uneven on the edges and deep at the center.

    When Nami first saw Liang¡¯s wound, she could almost fit her entire hand inside the cut. The exorcist had lost so much blood that Nami was not even sure if Liang¡¯s body had enough strength to withstand the healing incantations. After all, it was still the body that healed and an avolar¡¯s magic only catalyzes the process with aid of medicine and surgery.

    As if it was not already overwhelmingly difficult enough to treat Liang as her life waned by the second, Bao was delivered to them in a much more critical state than the exorcist and Nami had to work on the two of them simultaneously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Nami said. She uncorked a bottle from the basin and poured a disinfecting liquid on the cloth, whispering charms as the fluid was absorbed.

    Liang ignored the avolar¡¯s apology. ¡°Just a reminder that you are not to heal an inch of it.¡±

    Nami sighed and Liang heard the volume of the avolar¡¯s exasperation. ¡°I will not,¡± Nami lied. She pressed the cloth at the edge of the wound where tiny beads of scab had began to form.

    Liang grimaced at the burn of the disinfectant.

    Nami began rubbing the cloth on the edges of the wound, wiping dry blood. Where the liquid masked, the scabs fell and the abrasions closed. Liang barely noticed it. Nami proceeded to heal the deeper parts, slowly mending the damage. Spindles of flesh reconnected, sealing the gap where the tissues had separated.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t driven you away, this would not have happened,¡± Nami said.

    Liang kept her mouth shut. She did not believe that Nami was actually sincere. Not to her at least but she did not blame the avolar for what had happened to her.

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t let my anger get the better of me, Bao would not have been¡­¡± she paused, intercepted by a wrong heave of breath that made her gulp.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Liang realized. ¡°You could have just begun with Bao. You and I both know that you hardly care enough for my wellbeing.¡±

    Nami caught her breath and bit her lip, ashamed at how easily the exorcist guessed her motive.

    ¡°I hardly care myself,¡± Liang said and turned to face Nami.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°I¡¯m not done cleaning¡ª¡±

    ¡°There is nothing shameful about what you¡¯re doing. When you live as long as I have, you¡¯d understand that. I have gone against my personal grudges to acquire my needs,¡± Liang said. ¡°So what is it, Avolar Nami? What do you need my help with?¡±

    Nami wanted to defend her ego but it was far too late for that. Liang had seen past her like clear water and it would only embarrass her more trying to deny it.

    ¡°It¡¯s Bao¡­¡± Nami said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡­nobody would tell me but the day you two were brought here injured, I did everything I could to keep you alive. And Bao, h-his insides were ruptured. I¡¯ve only held it long enough so that he would not die immediately but now he would not let me finish healing him. He would not let anybody inside his tent¡ªnot me, not Makaskas, not even Yachi.¡±

    ¡°Then what makes you think he would want to see me?¡± Liang replied.

    ¡°Because you¡¯re an exorcist,¡± Nami said. ¡°And he was a deity maybe he would listen to you. I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Nami dropped the cloth and pressed her hands on her face as tears continuously leaked from her eyes.

    ¡°I need to speak with him anyway,¡± Liang got up. She searched the area around her and found her clothes folded on the table. ¡°I have other matters I want to discuss with him. I¡¯ll convince him but do not put your faith in me.¡± Liang slipped into her clothes. ¡°I have already failed you twenty years.¡±

    ~

    It was evening when Liang had finally decided to step out of the tent. The sky was clear and the moon was bright. There was a particular calm surrounding her like how she would watch the firelit festivals from the window of her chamber back at the temple. Masu¡¯s grove was its own village. Not one that was grandeur or if a village at all but after the events that followed Liang, she had finally come to see the encampment with its own beauty.

    Each tree had lanterns tied to it, spanning long and wide across the grove. The ones farthest were like firebugs in the dark. The children were eating dinner in groups¡ªby the pond, by the field or anywhere in the vast space of the grove. It reminded Liang of her youth in the temple¡ªof the place she once called home where she was surrounded by people like her, where she was not just an exorcist.

    She made her way to Bao¡¯s tent. The snow leopard¡¯s quarter was unlit and hidden in the dark much farther away from the rest. The moment Liang set foot before the entrance, she heard Bao snarl.

    ¡°Not a step closer,¡± his voice resounded raspy and deep from the inside.

    But of course Liang did not follow him and entered the tent anyway. As soon as the tarpaulin entrance closed behind her, she was swallowed in pitch darkness. There was a pungent smell in the air, close to foul but tolerable still. It was like entering the cave of wolves. A territorial growl was warning Liang not far ahead.

    ¡°I recall seeing matches somewhere around here,¡± Liang said. ¡°Wait a moment, let me maneuver my way around the tent by means of my extremities. Don¡¯t mind me.¡± Liang walked through the darkness both arms extended to the limit and feeling through the thick air, if that helped her at all. Her hands were too high above her waist and so she hit her thigh on the sharp corner of Bao¡¯s wooden table.

    The materials placed on the table jangled and perhaps toppled over. Liang heard the wooden grip of a brush roll off the surface and drop to the ground with a light clack.

    ¡°You could see in darkness, right, Bao? Tell me I did not look ridiculous.¡±

    Bao ceased his growling and Liang heard him groan instead.

    ¡°What do you want, Liang?¡± he asked.

    Liang massaged her leg. ¡°Nami wants to heal you so she sent me here.¡±

    ¡°That avolar¡­¡±

    ¡°But I was coming to see you regardless,¡± Liang said instantly. She placed her hand on the surface of the table and felt her way past it until she was sure that the next object she¡¯ll hit was the frame of Bao¡¯s straw bed. She walked nonchalantly, overestimating the small space between the bed and the table which resulted in her stumbling on the cushions stomach first. She groaned in pain, complaining about the wound on her back.

    ¡°Nami still hasn¡¯t healed you yet?¡± Bao sounded close.

    Liang sat upright and waved her arms in front of her to feel Bao but she did not touch him.

    ¡°Are you evading me?¡± Liang asked. ¡°How are you doing it so fast?¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Nami heal you yet?¡± Bao asked. ¡°And why are you acting strangely?¡±

    ¡°Firstly, I decided that I¡¯m going to keep this wound. For personal reasons. Secondly, you sly snow leopard, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were Wei Bao? I was sure you were from the north but I didn¡¯t assume that you were the heavenly guardian of Shan Liang¡ªour country,¡± Liang emphasized. ¡°You were our deity. My neighbor.¡±

    Bao caught Liang¡¯s waving hands and placed it down on her lap. Then he withdrew slowly away from her.

    ¡°Why are you here?¡± he asked.

    Liang straightened her posture, unsure where to look. It hardly mattered since she could barely tell the difference if her eyes were closed or not. ¡°I came here to speak,¡± she said solemnly.

    Bao did not reply.

    ¡°I¡¯m terribly guilty, Bao, I am,¡± Liang confessed. ¡°All the years I did nothing are catching up to me and it¡¯s far worse than anything Juugo had done.¡± Liang¡¯s throat began to clog at the memory and she had to take a few seconds to breathe and let it clear. ¡°I don¡¯t think he did enough to punish me. I don¡¯t think any amount of punishment would suffice. I feel like my only redemption is to give my life fighting for our place in this world.¡±

    Bao coughed¡ªa gruesome, rasp-filled sound to hear then it was followed by a wet gulp.

    ¡°I want to do whatever I can to help.¡± Liang fiddled with her hands. ¡°But I¡¯m going to do it another way. I cannot teach these children something I barely master. You saw me perform rites¡­¡± Liang recalled the night they slew the wolves. ¡°And I¡¯m sure you saw that the toll on my body is not just mere exhaustion. Had I not stopped myself in time, you would have been sent to the shadow realms with those wolves.¡±

    Liang fixed herself on the seat and leaned closer to Bao. ¡°Aside from not being able to take the rite of ascension, these children are not marked by Shiyan. Who knows if one of them would be the next conqueror and with the untamed magic of the north, they would be unstoppable. It¡¯s far too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­¡± Bao wheezed. ¡°What would you do?¡±

    Liang sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­but I am starting somewhere. I¡¯m sure you already know Tenshi.¡±

    ¡°That pitiful excuse of a warrior¡­I know him,¡± Bao mocked.

    Liang ignored his statement. ¡°Boundless as he may seem, he is an honorable man,¡± Liang defended and somewhere in the dark, she was sure that Bao scoffed at her statement. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you our story but I could assure you¡ª¡±

    ¡°Tell me,¡± Bao interjected sternly. ¡°I want to know the part where he was honorable.¡±

    Liang was not sure if it was Bao¡¯s tone or his statement itself but she felt offended in Tenshi¡¯s stead. ¡°I know the world¡¯s desperate need of exorcists,¡± Liang said. Her voice was almost a whisper, almost silenced by the thick, stale air around them but it was mostly because she felt guilty. She continued, ¡°Tenshi had always been a fighter. He had always opposed the Tiger but he was without ally. Even if he wanted to fight back, he would just be surrendering his life in vain. When he found a band of rogues, he told me that it could be a chance of reclaiming the world from Zhaohu...but I was too afraid of the Tiger, too afraid for my life. On that day, we separated and seeing as my existence hasn¡¯t been known until now meant that he kept his promise.¡±

    ¡°Foolish not honorable,¡± Bao hissed.

    Liang felt the straw bed shake from Bao¡¯s motion as he shifted wherever it was he sat.

    ¡°I was part of the rogue clan who took that boy in and for years he carried with him the knowledge of the most lethal weapon against Zhaohu and did not even say a word about it?¡±

    Liang was in shock after hearing Bao¡¯s words but the snow leopard did not leave a gap where Liang could speak her mind.

    ¡°Do you reckon the deaths we¡¯ve seen, the losses we took and the countermeasures that balanced the lives of men and Guren on an broken scale? All because he kept a promise to his lover.¡± The snow leopard had stated those things so viciously, so harshly that the truth was overpowered by spite. It hardly mattered if his words made sense when it was saturated with his own disgust.

    Liang could not move or speak. She was petrified where she sat, listening to the unforgiving words Bao released.

    ¡°I tried to look past your reluctance and indecision because I know you mortals are na?ve but no more. You would risk the fate of your kind if it means pleasing your selfish desires.¡±

    Liang turned her head toward the door. Then down on her lap, sightless as she was. ¡°You¡¯re right. It wasn¡¯t an honorable thing to have kept my existence a secret not to you or to the rest of humanity. But it is to me.¡±

    ¡°To the shadow realms with your ego,¡± Bao cursed.

    Liang stood up. ¡°Call Tenshi dishonorable. I¡¯m still grateful to him because if he had shared my existence with your rogue clan, I would have been hunted down like an animal. It mattered not if it was Zhaohu or you.¡±

    ¡°Say whatever you want. No amount of reason would change the world¡¯s gruesome history brought upon by your ignorance.¡±

    ¡°I did not betray my kind!¡± Liang shouted. She felt her voice vibrate through her chest much like the night Juugo had tormented her but this time it was different. The screams Juugo had drawn out of her was purely physical. This time, her heart was bleeding and it tainted her anger. ¡°I did not tell Zhaohu to conquer the world! I did not tell him to kill the elders, to kill the deities¡ªto kill my friends!¡±

    For a moment, both of them became silent and in the dark, it was all but their iron-weighted breaths, pushing in and out of their nostrils with force.

    ¡°Tenshi was the only one¡­¡± Liang said, her voice was a hoarse whisper. Her teeth were clasped so tightly it hurt. ¡°He was the only one who never treated me like I was some sort of weapon.¡±

    ¡°How na?ve, you humans are,¡± Bao¡¯s voice was guttural, snake-like. ¡°Overruling your purpose on whims.¡±

    ¡°I primarily came here to give my farewell,¡± Liang said. Her throat had turned sore again. ¡°I least expected for it come this way.¡±

    ¡°Then leave.¡± Bao dismissed her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sending Nami here to heal you.¡±

    ¡°Leave!¡± Bao yelled but it did not faze Liang, not in the slightest.

    She waited for Bao¡¯s roar to end and calmly stated, ¡°I know you would not hurt your avolar. If not because of your mortal attachment to the people you¡¯ve known for years, then perhaps of their mere value. After all, we¡¯re all faceless to you deities unless we serve a purpose.¡±

    ¡°Do not wait for me to drag you out.¡± Bao growled.

    Liang walked to the exit and right before stepping outside, she stopped. Futile as it was to look back, she did it anyway, hoping to see Bao¡¯s face for the last time but not even the snow leopard¡¯s incandescent eyes shimmered in the darkness.

    ¡°Goodbye, Wei Bao,¡± Liang said, exiting.